《KMA: Kickass Man A Is Back》


 Chapter 1 Beautiful Wife

    Chapter 1 Beautiful Wife


    A sh of lightning streaked across the night sky, and the young man who dozed off on a bench inside


    the clinic jerked awake.


    "I''m not dead!"


    "I was clearly struck by the Heavenly Tribtion and my soul was scattered. How can I not be dead?"


    "Could this be an illusion?"


    "No, illusions are definitely not this real!"


    "Could it be that I''ve been reborn?"


    He quickly looked around. When he saw the beautiful woman in a long white dress at the back of the


    consultation table, a hint of shock shed in the youth''s eyes!


    "Viviana Sinir!"


    "My wife on Earth in my previous life!"


    "So this is? ... The Sinir Clinic!"


    "It looks like I''ve really been reborn!"


    When As Lincoln was sure he wasn''t dreaming, the astonishment in his'' eyes disappeared and was


    reced by aloofness that was rarely seen for people at his age.


    "Is this God''s blessing for me?"


    He felt the once surging Spiritual Power within him now gone. And his Divine Soul, which had been


    undying for ten thousand years, now disappeared without a trace.


    "I have lost all my cultivation and am no different from a mortal. It seems that I have to go through the


    hardships in this mortal world all over again!"


    "It just so happens that in my previous life I had many regrets. In this life, I will make up for them all!"


    As was not chagrined by the loss of his cultivation but had a faint sense of anticipation.


    "Dad, Mom, no one will be able to bully you in this life!"


    "Giselle, in my previous life, you married your enemies to protect me and were humiliated to death by


    them."


    "In this life, it''s my turn to protect you!"


    As once again looked at the beautiful woman behind the consultation table, who was mature and


    sensual, beautiful and elegant.


    But As was not moved by her beauty at all, and his eyes were cold.


    "Viviana, in my previous life, I married into your family and fawned over you like a dog to please you,


    and you never bothered to look at me carefully."


    "Instead, you had an affair with Tobias Morrison, the son of the Deputy Mayor of Lanceham, during our


    marriage and eventually abandoned me mercilessly!"


    "Had I not been saved by my master who happened to pass by Earth, I would never have seen you for


    what you were until I died."


    "But in this life ..." As said with impassiveness in his eyes.


    Suddenly, the door of the clinic was pushed open with a strong force.


    A woman in red, about thirty years old, burst in anxiously as she carried a boy of about five years old.


    "Doctor, can you help me see what''s wrong with my son?" The woman said urgently.


    As instantly recalled the scene.


    "So I was reborn eight hundred years ago when I was twenty years old."


    As had cultivated for more than eight hundred years and had excellent talent. He had achieved


    Immortal Emperor Phase in eight hundred years and was honored by all the worlds as Emperor


    Cosmos.


    The memory of Immortal Emperor Phase never wore off. If he thought about it, any details of his


    experiences could be found in his head.


    "I remember it was a serious medical malpractice. The boy was misdiagnosed by Viviana as having a


    "This medical malpractice nearly brought the Sinir family into disrepute!"


    At the back of the consultation table, Viviana put down her phone and hurried over to the boy.


    After some questioning, she said, "I think it''s influenza. I''ll give him a shot and a three-day supply of


    medicine. When you get back, make sure he drinks plenty of hot water. Tomorrow if his fever goes


    down, there will be no problem."


    "Thanks, doctor!" The woman said politely, but seemed a little uneasy and asked again, "My son has


    started talking nonsense. Is it really just a cold?"


    Viviana reassured her patiently, "Don''t worry. This is my clinic. I may look young, but I studied medicine


    with my parents for ten years and I can''t be wrong."


    The woman checked the time. It was after eight in the evening. Even if she went to the main hospital at


    this time of night, she would have to go to the pediatrician on duty, and they were not necessarily better


    than the Sinir Clinic. After all, the clinic had been open for several years and had always had a good


    reputation.


    "Okay, just go ahead and give my boy a shot! Thank you so much!"


    "You''re wee. Please wait here." Viviana started to go and dispense the medicine to the child.


    As watched in silence and got a little emotional.


    History had certainly not changed. Viviana still misdiagnosed the boy as having an influenza.


    Tomorrow the boy would die, and the Sinir family would be dealt a major blow.


    "Although Viviana has bullied me too much, Francis has always treated me like her own son. Now that


    I''ve been reborn, I can''t watch the Sinir family in trouble and not do anything about it."


    In his previous life, As was abandoned by his biological parents in an orphanage and it was Viviana''s


    parents, Giorgio Sinir and Francis Cho, who adopted As when he was five years old.


    Because of As'' entricities, no one liked him throughout his school years. After dealing with As''


    troubles, Giorgio came to resent As and regretted adopting him.


    In fact, As was only trying to make people notice him by getting into trouble.


    Francis, however, was different. Whether it was when As had nothing, or after he found his origin


    and became a rich boy, Francis always treated him like her own son.


    So, for Francis'' sake, As couldn''t afford not to save the Sinir family!


    "Not to mention the fact that the boy was innocent too."


    And As was a little curious. Viviana was too well educated to get even an influenza wrong.


    What could have caused her to misdiagnose?


    As walked quietly towards her. Although he didn''t know anything about mortal medicine, as the


    former Emperor Cosmos, he still had his field of vision and insight.


    He could see what was wrong at a nce!


    As approached the boy, took one look at him and he understood.


    "I know why Viviana was misdiagnosed."


    To the eyes of an outsider, the child''s symptoms were the same as influenza, but what As saw was a


    dark cloud of air hovering over the child''s head.


    It was Murderous Aura, which meant this child was bewitched.


    Viviana came back with the medicine and a disposable syringe.


    "Wait!" As suddenly spoke out to stop her.


    Viviana looked over at him and frowned, while there was suppressed disgust in her eyes, "What''s


    wrong?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    As said lightly, "His is not have a flu."


    Mockery yed over Viviana''s face, "As, since when do you know anything about medicine?"


    As didn''t say anything.


    Viviana''s gaze went cold and the look of disgust on her face deepened. She said in a hushed voice,


    "This is a clinic, not a ce for you to fool around!"


    The woman also looked at As and asked, "Are you a doctor?"


    As shook his head, "No."


    There was disappointment on the woman''s face, "Then don''t mess with this. Doctor, hurry up and give


    my son a shot!"


    "Okay!" Viviana red at As and lowered her voice, "You go back first!"


    As ignored Viviana and looked at the woman indifferently, "Your son must have been to a graveyard


    before he got sick, right?"


    Viviana turned around and looked at As angrily, "As Lincoln, if you interfere with my work again, I''ll


    have you thrown out immediately!"


    "Wait!" The woman suddenly looked at As with a surprised look on her face and asked, "How do you


    know that?"


    "We took him with us the day before yesterday and paid visit to his grandfather''s grave. When we got


    back, he started talking nonsense."


    "Do you know what''s wrong with my son?" The woman looked at As expectantly.


    "Your son has invoked something unclean. If it is not removed in time, he will not live to see tomorrow!"


    As spoke out calmly.


    "What! Are you telling me the truth?"


    The woman was horrified. She usually believed in these things, and As had guessed right away that


    her son had been to the graveyard. She had already bought most of what As had said.


    Viviana had been raised as an atheist and studied medicine, so naturally, she did not believe in ghosts


    and spirits.


    "As, you''re just bullshitting! Get the hell out of here!" Viviana was furious.


    "Madam, don''t listen to his nonsense. Science has long since proven that the idea of ghosts and spirits


    is pure nonsense. Just hurry up and get your child treated without dy."


    As said in a calm voice, "If you give him the shot, he will die for sure."


    After saying this, As looked at the woman and said, "I have a way to save your son."

 Chapter 2 Sleeping

    Chapter 2 Sleeping


    The woman was overjoyed, "Really?"


    Viviana hurriedly advised, "Don''t listen to his nonsense. He doesn''t know anything about medicine!"


    After saying that, she looked at As with disgust and anger, "Are you done?"


    As didn''t pay any attention to her but walked towards the boy step by step.


    As looked indifferent and his eyes were as bottomless as the cosmic starry sky. He could feel the


    fearing from the child.


    Clearly, the unclean thing sensed danger.


    "As, what are you trying to do?" Viviana shouted angrily.


    The woman was also a little worried.


    As didn''t stop in his tracks and growled angrily at the child, "Get out!"


    Although As''s voice was not loud, Viviana felt as if a thunder had sted in the depths of her mind.


    It suddenly struck her that As'' figure suddenly became so tall, so intimidating!


    The ck cloud above the boy''s head fled in an instant of fright.


    Although As had lost all his cultivation, one ten-thousandth of Emperor Cosmos'' aura was not


    something that a mere ghost could resist.


    "What are you doing? What if you scare the child!" The woman scolded.


    "Mum ..."


    But the child, who was lying on the hospital bed, suddenly let out a faint cry.


    "Son, you''re awake!" The woman almost cried out in joy.


    "Mom, where am I?" The child had not been sick but had only been attacked by a spirit. Now that the


    spirit had gone, he was naturally awake.


    "You''re sick, and I''ve brought you to the hospital!" The woman said in a soft voice.


    "Mummy, I feel fine. I''m just a bit hungry!"


    As said, "Although I drove away the unclean things from him, he is too young after all and needs to


    recuperate for a few days."


    The woman hurriedly thanked As, "Thank you. You are an incredible doctor!"


    "Son, I''ll take you to eat!" The woman left with the child in her arms.


    Viviana red at As with a cold face, "You¡¯re lucky, but don''t me me for treating you badly if you


    dare to interfere with my job again in the future!"


    As gave her an indifferent look, "Maybe I''ve helped you avoid a serious medical incident?"


    Viviana sneered, "You mean I should be grateful to you?"


    "No, thanks!" As'' face was expressionless.


    Viviana grimaced and was in no mood to sit down and simply closed the door.


    "Go home!"


    ording to As'' memory from his previous life, the Sinir family lived in a four-bedroom house in


    Avondale.


    Giorgio had opened the Sinir Clinic by virtue of his family''s education, and although he was not rich,


    he was well clothed and fed.


    "Dad and Mum, I''m home!"


    Viviana hung her bag on the coat rack by the door, changed into beige slippers, and walked in as if the


    As behind her did not exist.


    "Viviana, you''re back. Come over and take a seat!" Giorgio, who was sitting on the sofa reading the


    newspaper, smiled.


    Viviana walked over and sat on the sofa, then picked up an orange and peeled it.


    Giorgio just ignored As.


    As was at peace. In his eight hundred years of cultivation, there had been many more cruelties than


    this.


    In his previous life, Giorgio''s attitude had always rankled in his mind. In this life, however, it didn''t


    matter to him at all.


    "As, you''re back. It''s been a busy day. Come and sit down!" Francis came out of the kitchen and


    greeted him warmly.


    "Yes, I am back!" As smiled faintly. In his previous life, Francis had treated him with sincerity, like a


    loving mother.


    For his sake, she had even gone so far as to break up with Giorgio. In As'' mind, Francis was more


    important than his birth mother and was one of the people he respected the most.


    As walked over and sat next to Francis, then took a good look at her.


    In his previous life, he had worried Francis so much that even moments before hemitted suicide,


    Francis was still concerned about him.


    Although heter reached Nascent Soul Phase and returned to Earth, it was two hundred yearster.


    Things had long since changed, and everyone he knew had been reduced to ashes.


    As never thought that he would see Francis again after 800 years. Even though As'' heart was rock


    solid, he was still touched by this.


    Francis peeled an orange for As and put it in As'' hand, "Have an orange."


    "Thanks, Auntie!" As smiled faintly.


    "Call me Mum. Why are you still calling me Auntie!" Francis chided with a doting smile on her face.


    As scratched his head and said with embarrassment, "I''ve been calling you that for over ten years,


    and I''m used to it. I can''t correct myself for a while!"


    In fact, As had married Viviana six months ago, and he was now the Sinir family''s live-in son-in-


    "All right. It''s gettingte. Let''s all get some rest! Since it''s summer vacation, you two are still going to


    work at the clinic tomorrow!" Giorgio put down the newspaper and said seriously.


    Francisughed, "You two have been married for six months, so you need to hurry up. When are you


    going to give me a grandchild?"


    Viviana blushed and said, "I''m going to my room."


    As smiled gently, but his smile was a little cold.


    "I''m going to my room too."


    When she went into the bedroom, Viviana had changed into a pink strapped nightgown.


    Viviana was really beautiful, both in terms of body and looks, and she was also the campus belle of


    Lanceham Medical University.


    In his previous life, As had always been too inferior to hold his head up in front of Viviana. For years,


    Viviana wouldn''t even let As touch her.


    The floor bed next to the king-size bed was the bed As slept on for years.


    But in this life, if As wanted Viviana, she was powerless to resist.


    Nevertheless, As was no longer interested in her.


    As he looked at Viviana, another woman appeared in As'' mind.


    It was a girl who could wear a white robe and look better than any of the models at Paris Fashion


    Week.


    That was also the love of his life, Luna, the Night Moon Fairy.


    "At thest moment of my death, I saw Luna lunge at me and die as well!"


    "If I can be reborn, can Luna be reborn too?"


    "Forget it, even if Luna is reborn, with my current strength, I won''t be able to find her!"This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Earth is not as simple as it seems, and there are many extraordinary masters here. I have to recover


    my strength as soon as possible to be able to defend myself. Otherwise, a bullet could easily kill me!"


    "My real parents will be looking for me in three years, and their enemies are the greatest in this world!"


    With time running out, As immediately put aside his distractions and began his cultivation.


    The Eight Phases of cultivation, Energy Condensation Phase, Gold Core Phase, Nascent Soul Phase,


    Energy Transformation Phase, Convergence Phase, Omni- Ascension Phase, Immortal Emperor


    Phase, and Immortal Supreme Phase.


    When one entered the Energy Condensation Phase, one punch had the power of ten thousand pounds


    and his life expectancy would be increased by 100 years.


    If one reached the Nascent Soul Phase, he could even travel across the universe and the stars.


    But what cultivation methods should he choose?


    In his previous life, As was brought back to the Prime Tao Sect by his master and trained in the Code


    of Prime Tao, and with his incredible talent and countless opportunities, As reached the Immortal


    Emperor Phase in 600 years.


    But for the next hundred years, As could not progress any further.


    Later, Asbined the best of all worlds to write Sky Devouring Methods. On the day the book was


    And then, As made another leap in his cultivation to cross the threshold of the Immortal Supreme


    Phase.


    Unfortunately, As'' cultivation progressed too fast and he had too many regrets in his previous life,


    which prevented him from making it through the Heavenly Tribtion.


    "In this life, I will take one step at a time and cultivate all the realms to perfection before oveing the


    Heavenly Tribtion!"


    "As powerful as the Sky Devouring Methods are, the Spiritual Energy on Earth is thin and the


    cultivation will definitely progress slowly."


    "But in order to go farther on the path of cultivation, this is the best option!"


    With his mind made up, As immediately began to practice Sky Devouring Methods, feeling the


    presence of Spiritual Energy between heaven and earth.


    In his previous life, it had taken him three days to detect the Spiritual Energy between heaven and


    earth. This time, however, it only took him three seconds.


    The Sky Devouring Methods could devour all Spiritual Energy. The stronger the Spiritual Energy was,


    the better the effect was, and the more powerful it was.


    After one night of cultivation, although the Spiritual Energy on Earth was scarce, As still gained a lot.


    "In three days, I will be able to enter the earlier stage of Foundation Phase!"


    "You go out. I''m going to change my clothes!" Viviana leanedzily on the bed and looked at As with


    disgust.

 Chapter 3 Someone Comes to Invite Him

    Chapter 3 Someone Comes to Invite Him


    As knew that this was an old rule of Viviana''s.


    He used to fantasize about seeing Viviana''s hot body one day, but he had no more interest in her now.


    After eating the breakfast Francis had made, As followed Viviana to the clinic.


    When he arrived at the clinic, As was ready to leave Viviana and find a ce to continue his


    cultivation.


    In his previous life, he had been Viviana''s follower. In this life, he already knew Viviana''s true nature, so


    naturally, he would not be following her.


    However, before As could leave, someone had already barged in.


    First were two young men in ck, wearing sunsses and of stout build, who were not to be messed


    with at first nce.


    And after them was a middle-aged man in a white shirt, looking gentle and elegant.


    "Who''s the doctor here?" The middle-aged man asked, and his tone was condescending.


    Viviana looked up and said, "I am!"


    "Pleasee with me!" The middle-aged man said in amanding tone as if one was not allowed to


    refuse.


    Viviana frowned and asked, "Who are you? What do you want with me?"


    At that moment, two more people entered the clinic.


    One was an intimidating middle-aged man with imposing looks and wearing a grey suit.


    The other turned out to be the woman fromst night.


    "Miss, sorry about that. My name is Ronald Kimmerly. We are here to ask you to treat my son."


    Viviana''s face eased slightly when she heard that he hade to ask her to treat his son.


    But she was suddenly startled, "You are Ronald of the Ronald Group!"


    "It''s me!" Ronald said with a smile, seemingly unassuming but with an invisible aura of his own.


    As couldn''t help but nce at Ronald.


    The Ronald Group was one of the leadingpanies in Lanceham and Ronald was often seen on


    television with many of the city''s leaders.


    In his previous life, As had always admired this bigshot and was proud to work for the Ronald Group.


    However, As remembered that he had never met Ronald in his previous life, but in this life, he had


    just been reborn and had met him.


    Could it be that because of the butterfly effect of his rebirth, the course of destiny had shifted and the


    original history would change?


    Viviana hurriedly stood up and asked respectfully, "Mr. Kimmerly, please have a seat. May I ask what


    happened to your son?"


    Viviana was all smiles and spoke with respect.


    Ronald seemed to have secrets or problems he didn''t want to reveal and said in a quiet voice, "My son


    is at Harmony Grove Hospital at the moment, so please just go and take a look. Feel free to tell me


    how much I need to pay for the visit!"


    "Since you invited me, I will go. But if the specialists at Harmony Grove Hospital can''t cure your son,


    I''m afraid it won''t help if I go!"


    Viviana knew exactly what she was capable of. Her medical skills were definitely not as good as those


    of the specialists at the top three hospitals.


    "Well ..." Ronald looked back at the woman beside him.


    The woman hurriedly whispered, "Mr. Kimmerly, the highly skilled doctor who cured my son was not


    her. It was that young man!"


    Viviana froze and felt a sudden surge of anger. She hadn''t expected Ronald to be here to look for that


    wimp, As Lincoln!


    "In that case, I would be grateful if you coulde along. The consultation fee will be calcted


    separately!" Ronald immediately said with a smile.


    Ronald had been in the business world for decades and was tactful in his dealings. Although he had


    got it wrong earlier, he fixed it in one sentence.


    Viviana said, "Mr. Kimmerly, just wait a moment. I''ll get ready and set off right away!"


    "I''m not interested," As said suddenly.


    He already understood the reason why he had met Ronald early. It was because he saved that child


    yesterday that caused a change in the trajectory of destiny.


    If he continued to help him, it would only change more things, and the future would be out of his grasp.


    Viviana froze and looked at As like he was a fool.


    To be associated with the Ronald Group was something that countless people in Lanceham could only


    dream of.


    Now the owner of the Ronald Group had personally invited him, and this brag said he wasn''t interested.


    Viviana''s face turned pale with anger.


    "If my father hadn''t insisted on recruiting a son-inw for the Sinir family, I wouldn''t have married this


    wimp even if all the men on earth had died!"


    Ronald hade to invite As on a trial basis, thinking that with his reputation, he would be able to


    invite even the mayor himself.


    But he didn''t expect As to be so disrespectful to him.


    But the more arrogant As acted, the more confident Ronald became.


    Since ancient times, people with great talent were always entric.


    Ronaldughed, "What do you need exactly to make you willing toe with me?"


    As threw him a nce and said, "You don''t have what I need on you."


    Ronald smiled slightly and a domineering aura naturally flowed out, "What do you want? Just say it!"


    As smiled, "I want the sun in the sky. Can you get it?"


    Ronald was a little angry, "You are deliberately trying to make things difficult for me!"


    "If you think so, so be it!" As did not exin. Once, he had stood on the top of the Sun and killed


    three True Immortals in Convergence Phase.


    The sun could be cut with one sh of As''s sword!


    Seeing that Ronald was angry, Viviana hurriedly whispered, "Mr. Kimmerly, take it easy. He''s just like


    that. I''ll talk to him!"


    In fact, Viviana wanted to leave As behind and go by herself, but Ronald had invited As.


    Viviana walked up to As and said with a mocking look on her face, "What? You''re afraid that good


    luck won''t favor you anymore and that you''ll show your true colors? So you''re afraid to go? Who told


    you to show off yesterday! You don''t have to worry about treating the patient. Just follow me there."


    As gave her a look. When he saw that she was a little smug, he said, "You think I was lucky


    yesterday? Well, then, I''ll go with you!"


    Viviana had always thought it was good luck that As had been able to cure the boy. The fact that


    As was afraid to say yes to Ronald''s invitation today was more proof of that.


    It wasn''t that As didn''t want to go, but he was afraid to go!


    "Mr. Kimmerly, he said yes. Let''s go!" Viviana changed to an ingratiating attitude and said.


    "You''re wee!" Ronald smiled faintly, as if the unpleasant conversation had never happened.


    As and Viviana took Ronald''s ck Audi A8 and went to Harmony Grove Hospital.


    Inside the intensive care unit.


    On the white bedy a young man whose whole body was bound with rope. A white towel was stuffed


    in his mouth while he was still struggling noisily.


    Next to him stood a noblewoman dressed in designer clothes, while she was wiping tears from her


    eyes.


    "Come in, both of you!" Ronald made the gesture of invitation and weed As and Viviana into the


    ward.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "These are the highly skilled doctors you hired?" The noblewoman asked suspiciously, seeing how


    young As and Viviana were.


    "Time is short. Let them look at Ruben first. You go aside!" Ronald said decisively.


    Laura Simpson was skeptical but didn''t dare to stall anymore and hurriedly stepped aside.


    "What''s wrong with your son?" Viviana asked.


    Ronald said, "He was fine a few days ago, and today he''s suddenly like this and biting everyone he


    sees, as if he''s gone mad!"


    "It must be a brain problem. Have you had a brain specialist take a look at him?" Viviana asked.


    "Yes, and did a brain CT. There''s no damage to his brain and the specialist can''t see what''s wrong with


    him!"


    "Can you remove the towel from his mouth? I''ll ask him and see if he''s still sane!" Viviana said.


    Before Ronald could say anything, his wife Laura next to him, hastily stopped, "No. He''ll bite himself!"


    Viviana thought for a moment and said, "Then we''ll just have to calm him down before we can examine


    him fully!"


    "Okay!" Ronald nodded. That was all that could be done for now.


    Viviana pulled out a small silver box and took out three silver needles from inside.


    "I''ll put him to sleep for a while first!"


    As said to himself, "Viviana is ready to use her best medical skills to please the Kimmerly family.


    The Sinir family was a family of Chinese medicine practitioners, and although Viviana studied


    Western medicine, she had a family history of acupuncture and mastered the art of it.


    However, the young man was not sick but had been infested with Foul Energy.


    There was a red mist above his head that only As could see.


    "Acupuncture won''t work on him. You can''t cure him."


    As hadn''t wanted to interfere, but Francis would surely be heartbroken if something happened to


    Viviana. He didn''t want Francis to be upset.

 Chapter 4 Thirteen Needles of Hell

    Chapter 4 Thirteen Needles of Hell


    As warned kindly, but Viviana simply wouldn''t listen.


    "I told you to keep your mouth shut when I''m treating patients!" Viviana red at As with repulsion.


    Ronald gave As a look and turned his head to Viviana, "Are you sure about this?"


    "I just put him to sleep. Every doctor who knows how to do acupuncture can do that."


    "I''m absolutely sure. Mr. Kimmerly, don''t worry!" Viviana swore.


    "Okay, then do it!"


    As stopped trying to persuade her. Anyway, she couldn''t get him killed.


    Viviana put three needles into the young man''s head in quick session. The young man struggled for


    a moment and then suddenly stopped.


    "Okay!" Viviana smile a little smugly.


    Ronald sighed with relief and said, "You''re young, but your medical skills are brilliant. I admire you!"


    "Mr. Kimmerly, you''re wee. I''ll examine him now!"


    Viviana stepped forward and reached out to check the pulse in the young man''s neck.


    Something changed!


    The young man, who had been sleeping, sprang up and bit Viviana''s hand.


    Ouch!


    Laura cried out in shock.


    Viviana froze straight away. "It¡¯s impossible. How can such a simple acupuncture technique fail to


    work!"


    In a moment of crisis, As took a giant leap forward and came straight to Viviana''s side.


    p!


    A crisp p sounded. The young man was pped by As and fell back on the pillows.


    As pulled Viviana, who was still dazed, aside with one hand.


    "What are you doing!" Laura eximed, "How could you hit my son!"


    Ronald didn''t scold As but his face was grim and there was a sh of murderous intent in his eyes.


    As let go of Viviana and ignored Laura, who was furious, but looked at Ronald with a dull expression.


    "If you don''t want your son to die, shut up!"


    Laura did not dare to say anything and just red at As.


    "My son is not for anyone to beat up. You need to give me an exnation!" Ronald''s voice sounded


    menacing.


    As snatched a silver needle from Viviana''s hand and walked towards the young man.


    Without waiting for the crowd to react, he put a needle into the youth¡¯s philtrum acupoint.


    That was the exnation As gave him.


    The silver needle was inserted from the bottom upwards, which seemed extremely quick, but was


    exceptionally exhausting.


    "Thirteen Needles of Hell specializes in curing seizures called by evil spirits, and is best at dealing with


    this kind of Foul Energy."


    "A needle on the philtrum acupoint, where the needle was inserted from the left and through out to the


    right."


    This was the basic description about Thirteen Needles of Hell.


    The youth suddenly stopped struggling, and then, came to his senses.


    "Where am I?"


    "Ruben, you''re awake!" Laura eximed.


    Ronald, also with an excited look on his face, leaned over and asked, "Ruben, how are you feeling?"


    "Dad, what''s happening to me?" Ruben looked around with a puzzled look on his face.


    At that moment, an old man and a young man walked into the ward.


    "Mr. Kimmerly, sorry to bete!" The old man in the white coat had an apologetic look on his face.


    Ronald was overjoyed and walked over to grab the old man''s hands, "Dean Coleman, you''re finally


    here!"


    This was the director of Harmony Grove Hospital, Augustin Coleman, a man of integrity. In his previous


    life, As had received favors from him when he was ill and hospitalized.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Augustin pointed to the young man beside him, who looked a little haughty, and said, "There''s a reason


    I''mte. Look who I''ve invited here."


    Ronald wondered, "And this is?"


    "The grandson of the Miracle Doctor Yameen, from the capital!" Augustin''s voice was excited.


    "I see! So this must be Doctor Samir Yameen. Sorry I didn''t recognize you!" Ronald bowed.


    The Miracle Doctor Yameen was very famous in the continent. Even a big shot like Ronald venerated


    him.


    After all, everyone could get sick, and at critical moments, it was up to the doctor to save lives.


    "No worries, Mr. Kimmerly. I was invited by Dean Coleman toe and take a look at your son."


    Samir spoke modestly, but the arrogance on his face was obvious to anyone.


    "Dr. Yameen,e and take a look. He just put a needle into my son and he is awake."


    Ronald said and hastily stepped back to make way for Samir.


    Samirughed yfully, "A needle? Acupuncture?"


    His smile was contemptuous. Clearly, he was looking down on the needle As had put.


    Ronald, not knowing what he meant, replied truthfully, "Exactly!"


    Augustinughed, "Mr. Kimmerly, do you know what Dr. Samir Yameen is also known as?"


    "I would like to hear about it!" Ronald said as he bowed.


    "The Magic Needler!" Augustin said.


    Ronald eximed, "I see. So Dr. Yameen''s best skill is acupuncture."


    Samir wascent with himself and looked at Ruben. Upon seeing the silver needles on his


    philtrum acupoint, he suddenly paled.


    "Quack! What disease has he got? How dare you put a needle into his philtrum!" Samir red at As


    and shouted angrily.


    Ronald looked worried, "What happens when you put a needle into the philtrum?"


    "Symptoms can range from madness to death!" Samir''s voice was stern.


    "Ah! What would happen to my son?" Ronald almost had a heart attack.


    "It¡¯s okay. Since your son is fine, it proves that this needle was not a big deal."


    Ronald was relieved.


    Samir looked coldly at As and barked, "I''m asking you, brat, what''s wrong with him that you put a


    needle at his philtrum acupoint!"


    As gave him an indifferent nce, and said "Why should I exin to you?"


    Samir sneered, "I don''t think you even know why you did that."


    As turned his face away and simply ignored him.


    Samir''s face turned livid with anger. He had followed his grandfather all over thend of Zuthana, and


    he was the prestigious Dr. Samir Yameen, and no one had ever dared to belittle him.


    But in the little Lanceham, he was ignored by a nobody!


    When he saw that the two men were at loggerheads, Augustin hastened to mediate, "Sir, the patient is


    our focus hear. I hope you could tell us the truth!"


    Augustin had been kind to As in his previous life, so As didn''t want to make him embarrassed.


    "He doesn''t have a disease but is infested with Foul Energy. If we exorcise the Foul Energy from his


    body and find the root cause and solve it, he will be fine!"


    "Foul Energy?" Ronald was a bit skeptical. What As said was a bit mysterious!


    "Humph! Kid, you couldn''t identify the cause of the disease, and you''re trying to fool us with this kind of


    talk about ghosts and spirits. You are the scum of the medical circle! Fortunately, I am here today. I


    would expose you for what you are!"


    Samir pointed at As and growled with mockery written over his face.


    Even Augustin showed a bitter smile. After decades of practicing medicine, he had never heard of Foul


    Energy.


    Viviana, who hade to her senses next to him, frowned and looked at As with disgust.


    "As, stop talking nonsense in front of Dr. Yameen and Dean Coleman!" Viviana advised kindly.


    As gave her a look, and his eyes were cold. He had just saved her, and instead of being grateful, she


    actually spoke up for a stranger.


    No wonder she had betrayed him in his previous life.


    "I''ve already told you the cause of the disease, believe it or not." With that, As put his hands behind


    his back and stared up at the ceiling, and simply ignored the crowd.


    Ronald feared for his son''s safety. Having offended As, he could only pin his hopes on Samir.


    Besides, Ronald didn''t believe what As said about Foul Energy.


    "Dr. Yameen, please take a quick look at my son!"


    "Alright, I''ll show you what a fraud that guy is!" Samir sneered and walked over to Ruben.


    The youth shouted, "Dad, I''m not sick. I don''t need him to treat me!"


    "Shut up, this is Dr. Samir Yameen from the capital. If it wasn''t for Dean Coleman, we wouldn''t have


    been able to invite him!" Ronald scolded.


    "Dr. Yameen, my son doesn''t know what he''s talking about. Don''t be offended, please!"


    Samir intended to expose As, so naturally, he would not bother with him.


    "Traditional medicine is about looking, listening, asking, and feeling the pulse! I''ve been studying


    medicine with my grandfather for many years, and I''ve only stopped at ''feeling the pulse''."


    With that, Samir reached out and put his hand on Ruben''s pulse.


    After a moment, Samir smiled triumphantly, "Mr. Kimmerly, your son is not seriously ill. He is a bit


    mentally stressed."


    "I''ll prescribe some medicine. He''ll go home and meditate for half a month, then he''ll recover!"


    "Is that all?" Ronald was a little puzzled.


    "Does Mr. Kimmerly not trust me?" Samir''s face was slightly stiff as he reached out to remove the silver


    needle As had put into the youth''s philtrum acupoint.


    "How can a needle be put into the philtrum acupoint so casually? This chatan could kill your son!"


    As suddenly gave an odd smile.

 Chapter 5 The Source of Foul Energy

    Chapter 5 The Source of Foul Energy


    Just after Samir pulled the silver needle from Ruben''s philtrum, his eyes suddenly turned red and he bit


    Samir on the arm.


    "Ouch! Let go. Quickly, let go. It hurts me... ah!"


    The youth bit really hard and Samir could not break free. If he forced to pull his arm away, he was


    afraid that a piece of flesh would be torn off.


    "Ruben, Ruben, let go!" Laura cried out in horror.


    "How could this happen?" Even Ronald, who had been in the business world for decades and had


    killed people without batting an eyelid, was stupefied.


    "Dr. Yameen!" Viviana eximed with a worried look on her face.


    Dean Coleman was calmer and turned his head to look at As, "Mister, please help them."


    Ronald was the second to react. It was As who had just healed his son.


    "It was my fault just now. Please help save my son!"


    Laura knelt down directly to As, "Doctor, please save my son!"


    "Mister!" Augustin stressed his tone and bowed to As.


    As supported Augustin up and said in a gentle voice, "Dean Coleman, please get up."


    As then walked over, expressionless, snatched away the silver needle from Samir, and re-pinned it


    on Ruben''s philtrum acupoint.


    Ruben instantly let go, while a piece of flesh fell right off Samir''s arm.


    "Well, this..." Looking at the wound on his arm, Samir was shocked.


    The flesh and blood around that wound had unexpectedly turned ck.


    Augustin was shocked and asked, "Mister, what happened to Dr. Yemeen''s wound?"


    As said impassively, "Foul Energy infested the flesh and blood. If it''s not treated in time, his whole


    arm will be ruined."


    "You''re just being rmist!" Samir was stubborn and reluctant to admit his defeats but left straight


    away. Presumably, he went to treat the wound.


    The young man came to his senses again, "Dad, what happened?"


    "Ruben, how are you feeling?" Ronald asked worriedly.


    "I feel very weak and want to rest." Ruben looked disheveled and seemed exhausted.


    Ronald had no more doubts about As'' words and looked respectful as he inquired, "Doctor, my son


    was in good spirits just now. Why does he look so tired?"


    As snorted, "If we let him be attacked by Foul Energy again, he will die for sure!"


    Ronald knelt down to As with a thump, "Doctor, please save my son. Just name me a number!"


    Ronald seemed to have noticed that As was respectful towards Augustin, so he hastily pleaded him,


    "Dean Coleman, please help me speak to this mister!"


    Ronald was one of the top three bigwigs in Lanceham, so Augustin naturally had to give him face.


    "Mister, doctors shall have a benevolent heart. I really wish you can lend a hand to this family."


    As nodded and suddenly turned to Ronald, "Now all we have to do is find the source of the Foul


    Energy, exorcise it, and he can heal after a period of recuperation."


    Ronald looked puzzled, "But where exactly is the source of Foul Energy? I don''t even know!"


    As looked at him, sending shivers down Ronald''s spine, "The source of Foul Energy is in your home.


    Because you are also infested with Foul Energy."


    "What!" Ronald''s face paled in shock.


    "No wonder I''ve been feeling uneasy and restlesstely, and the hospital check-ups didn''t show


    anything wrong with me."


    "Doctor, I implore you to help me find the source of Foul Energy. I am willing to pay one million!"


    Augustin also rushed to bow and said, "Yes, just help Mr. Kimmerly."


    Although As didn''t care about money, he couldn''t really do without it if he wanted to live in the mortal


    world.


    "Lead the way!" As said.


    "This way, please!" Ronald was excited.


    The Kimmerly family went away, and Augustin followed to see what all the fuss was about. Viviana was


    the only one left in the ward.


    Looking at As'' back as he left, a sh of anger appeared on Viviana''s beautiful face.


    "As Lincoln, you¡¯re lucky that you even got this right. Even Ronald and Dean Coleman believed your


    bullshit, but you can''t fool me!"


    The Kimmerly''s vi was a European-style building and looked very luxurious.


    "Doctor, please!" Ronald said as he used his fingerprints to unlock the door.


    When As first approached the Kimmerly''s vi, he had already felt a very strong Foul Energy in the


    ce. Originally, he was only guessing, but now he was sure.


    The source of the Foul Energy was in the Kimmerly family.


    As walked slowly, and the others followed suit cautiously as they slowed their pace.


    Ruben was a wealthy, foppish young man. He couldn''t help butugh at the sight of Ronald, who had


    always been a wise and powerful man, wearing this guilty look on his face.


    "Dad, you really believe we have Foul Energy in our house, don''t you?"


    "Shut up!" Ronald gave him a fierce re, which immediately silenced Ruben.


    "Doctor, have you found the source?" Ronald asked respectfully.


    "Not yet," As replied tersely.


    The Kimmerly family had been bedeviled by Foul Energy for so long that the whole building was filled


    with it, like a basin of water ckened by ink. It wasn''t easy to find the first drop of ink in the ck


    water.


    "There isn''t any. How can we find it?" Ruben muttered in a low voice. He felt that As was a chatan


    who hade to his house to rip them off.


    Suddenly, As''s gaze settled on the jade K?itigarbha statue in the Buddhist niche.


    "Found it!"


    As walked over quickly and looked closely at the K?itigarbha statue.


    "This is the source of Foul Energy."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Ronald wondered, "This is K?itigarbha. How can it be the source of Foul Energy?"


    "That''s right. I think he''s just here to swindle us out of money." Ruben rushed to say.


    As was calm as he asked in reply, "Where does K?itigarbha live?"


    Ronald was stunned and he eximed, "I see!"


    As said, "And this K?itigarbha has a deep resentment. If I am correct, the previous owner of this


    statue should have died of depression."


    Ronald looked in awe, "Doctor, your guess is right. I bought this statue from an auction at a great price.


    Its previous owner was a down-and-out schr."


    "Although that schr was talented, at that time, when traitorous officials were in power, the future of


    schrs were rendered dismal. That schr never made it in his life, so he left behind an extremely


    deep resentment."


    As nodded, "That''s right. The resentment builds up and eventually bes Foul Energy, and


    anyone who is near it for a long time will be consumed by Foul Energy!"


    "At first, you''ll feel agitated, but when it gets bad, you''ll go crazy and bite anyone you see!"


    Ronald said, "I''ll get someone to bury it far away."


    As raised his hand and stopped, "Give it to me, as payment."


    "Well... you''re not afraid of being infested with Foul Energy?"


    As smiled lightly, revealing utmost confidence, "Foul Energy can''t hurt me!"


    "Since you want it, then I will give it to you. But I won''t reduce any of the rewards I''ve promised you!"


    Ronald was smart. He thought that As was not an ordinary person, but perhaps a disciple of a great


    man. He could not be wrong to befriend him in advance.


    Ruben, with a puzzled look on his face, turned to Laura at his side and asked in a low voice, "Mum,


    what do they mean by ¡®where does k?itigarbha live?¡¯"

 Chapter 6 Tammy Cho

    Chapter 6 Tammy Cho


    Laura gave Ruben a sourly re, "I always tell you to study hard, but you just don''t listen. You didn''t


    read enough, that''s why you know so little."


    Ruben rolled his eyes, "I''ll look it up on the inte if you don''t tell me."


    "Before hell is empty, he will not be a Buddha. K?itigarbha lives in hell!" Laura intoned.


    "What does that have to do with Foul Energy?" Ruben remained puzzled.


    "Silly boy. We''re human, and it''s never too good to have a Buddha that suppresses ghosts in your


    home. Not to mention that there''s the schr''s resentment on it."


    Ruben nodded, "I kind of get it."


    Ronald shouted, "Butler, help me pack up the k?itigarbha and take it to the doctor''s ce!"


    "By the way, Doctor, I''ve forgotten to ask your name. Sorry about that."


    Augustin also gave a curious look.


    "My name is Cosimo Lincoln," As replied.


    In his previous life, As was broken-hearted and taken away from Earth by his master. He then


    assumed the name Cosimo Lincoln and waster honored by all the worlds as Emperor Cosmos.


    Ronald took out a Violet Gold Card from his pocket and solemnly handed it to As with both hands,


    "Dr. Lincoln, this card contains one million. It is my payment to you. I hope you won''t refuse!"


    "Dad, there¡¯s ..." Ruben suddenly shriek. But before he could finish his sentence, he was stopped by


    Ronald''s stern voice.


    "Shut up!"


    Laura bit back her words when she saw Ronald''s stern face.


    As couldn''t understand why Laura and her son were so shocked to see the card. It was only one


    million, and As pocketed it like a piece of trash.


    Ronald saw As casually taking his Violet God Card and couldn''t resist reminding him, "Dr. Lincoln, I


    only have three of those cards. One for the mayor of Lanceham, one for Beckett Jackman, and one for


    you!"


    "I hope you treat it properly and discreetly!"


    "Got it," As said ndly, not taking Ronald''s words to heart at all.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Dr. Lincoln, can I still live in this house from now on?" Ronald was a little uneasy.


    "Yes."


    "That''s good." Ronald was relieved but had decided in his mind to sell the house immediately.


    "I''m going back!" As said.


    "I''ll send a car to take you!" Ronald said.


    "Okay." As nodded with a matter-of-fact look on his face.


    Ronald was even more convinced in his mind that As must be a hidden master. There was a


    Ronald decided that he would treat As with more respect in the future.


    As returned to the Sinir Clinic.


    In addition to Viviana, Francis was there.


    There was also an 18-year-old girl in a red dress. Although she was not as mature and pretty as


    Viviana, she was still a beauty.


    Tammy Cho, the child of Viviana''s eldest uncle, was a few years younger than Viviana and was an


    equestrian.


    In his previous life, all of Viviana''s rtives and friends basically looked down on As, except for


    Francis.


    He was an orphan adopted by the Sinir family and was a live-in son-inw, so he was naturally low


    in status in the eyes of those rtives.


    As was a loner from an early age, and neither his elders nor his peers liked him.


    So in As'' mind, apart from Francis, he didn''t like any of his rtives or friends of the Sinir family.


    "As, you¡¯re back!" Tammy''s smile was sweeter than her voice, except that she looked at As with a


    disdainful expression.


    "Yeah." As responded indifferently before greeting Francis with a smile, "Auntie!"


    Francis gave him a loving look andughed, "How many times have I told you? Call me mum."


    As smiled awkwardly. In his previous life, it was fine, but in this life, now that he knew what Viviana


    had done, As no longer considered her as his wife, so naturally, he could not call Francis Mum.


    Francis put away his smile and said seriously, "As, your uncle is treating us to a dinner at the


    Seda Hotel at six o''clock tonight. We''ll all be there, so remember to get ready!"


    As nodded and smiled, "Yes!"


    He remembered the dinner. It seemed that Francis'' little brother, Jessie, had been promoted and was


    inviting his friends and rtives to the famous Seda Hotel for dinner.


    Jessie was a snob and despised As in his previous life, and if Francis hadn''t stood up for As,


    Jessie wouldn''t have even looked at As.


    As remembered that Jessie took the opportunity to humiliate him in front of all the guests at the


    dinner.


    Butter, Jessie got carried away and seemed to have offended someone. Instead of being promoted,


    he was fired and made a fool of himself.


    Jessie then med As for the incident, saying that As brought bad luck.


    Francis was furious and had a quarrel with him, and the mood swing even got her into the hospital.


    "It seems the course of fate hasn''t changed much, and this dinner is still happening."


    "But this time I''m definitely not going to let Francis get sick from being raged for protecting me."


    As ced the wooden box containing the K?itigarbha statue in the corner. Foul Energy was also a


    form of energy, and his Sky Devouring Methods could transform Foul Energy into Spiritual Power.


    But that would have to wait for As to enter the Foundation Phase.


    Tammy took Viviana''s arm and pouted, "Sister, I heard that a new horse farm has opened in


    Lanceham. Why don''t you go with me and have some fun!"


    "I don''t know how to ride a horse. Find someone else to go with you!" Viviana smiled and refused.


    "You can stay with me. What if I meet a bad guy by myself?" Tammy continued to pout.


    Francisughed, "Viviana, it''s not easy for your cousin toe to Lanceham, so go with her!"


    "Right, As, you go too, and take care of Viviana and Tammy."


    "Auntie, there''s no need for that. I''ll be fine with my cousin and me." Tammy looked at As with disgust


    in her eyes.


    Viviana also looked indifferent. It was clear that she didn''t like As following either.


    Francis'' face was solemn as she said, "No, you two are both girls. You have to have a man with you so


    that I can rest assured!"


    "Alright then!" Tammy gave in straight away and gave As a stern look.


    As didn''t want to join them either, but Francis asked and he couldn''t refuse.


    Seeing that As didn''t say anything, Francis smiled again, "As,e along and have some fun!


    Take care of them, okay?"


    "Okay." As nodded.


    The three of them left the clinic. Tammy and Viviana walked ahead and As followed far behind with


    his hands in his trouser pockets.


    "Sister, didn''t you say you hated my brother-inw? Why didn''t you refuse when Auntie asked him to


    follow us?" Tammy protested in a small voice.


    Viviana said in a defeated voice, "You know my mother''s temper. You have to let him follow us unless


    you don''t want to go out and y!"


    "Forget it, forget it. Let''s just pretend he''s invisible!" Tammy''s voice was full of mockery.


    As'' hearing was far superior to that of an ordinary human being. The two thought they were being


    careful with their conversation, but As heard every word.


    If Francis hadn''t told him, As would have turned around and left by now.


    The three took a taxi to a horse farm called Skyex Riding Club, and As followed them in.


    They seemed to be trying to get away from As and were walking fast.


    This was what As wanted and As followed at a distance.


    The riding club wasrge and had five tracks. Tammy took Viviana to another track while As took a


    seat at a nearby rest area.


    "Isn''t that Kept Man A? What are you doing out here by yourself today? Aren''t you afraid your wife will


    make you sleep on the couch when you get home!"

 Chapter 7 Former Classmates

    Chapter 7 Former ssmates


    A group of young men and women about As'' age had sarcastic smiles on their faces.


    The one who spoke was a young man carrying a horsewhip and waling in strut.


    These men were As'' high school ssmates. The young man who spoke was called Harvey


    Channing, whose family owned a famous supermarket brand and had a fortune of tens of millions of


    dors.


    "As, I haven''t seen you since graduation. How are you getting on now?" A beautiful, refined girl in the


    crowd asked with a touch of surprise in her voice.


    The girl was wearing a white blouse on top and a ck princess skirt on the bottom. Although it was


    not a designer brand, it looked particrly good on her.


    The most attractive thing was that this girl had a baby face but big breasts.


    The girl''s name was Zoee Aniston and she was also a high school ssmate of As. She was the


    cutest girl in high school and he heard that she was still the campus belle when she went to college.


    Once during her senior year of high school, Zoee was stopped by some hooligans and As saved her.


    Since then, Zoee had had a crush on As.


    Unfortunately, in his previous life, As had low self-esteem and was afraid to ept Zoee''s feelings


    for him, even though he knew about it.


    Zoee, on the other hand, never changed her love for him. It was heard that Zoee had never had a


    boyfriend even after she went to university.


    When As was found by his biological parents and became a rich boy, As came to look for Zoee but


    never saw her again.


    Later, he heard from some of his ssmates that Zoee''s family seemed to have offended someone,


    and they were forced to leave Lanceham.


    "In my previous life, I have owed you so much. In this life, I will do everything I can to make it up to


    you!"


    As ignored Harvey and his men and looked at Zoee. He walked up to her and gave a soft smile, "I''m


    fine. Are you doing well?"


    Zoee was a little surprised. She had thought As disliked her, because whenever he spoke to her, he


    looked away.


    It was the first time As had looked her in the eye and spoke to her at such a close distance. Zoee


    could feel As'' masculinity.


    What was more, As gave her a tender smile.


    Even though she knew As was married, Zoee''s face flushed. She lowered her head and her voice


    was soft, "I''m fine. Thank you for asking!"


    As reached out and rubbed the strands of hair on Zoee''s forehead, and smiled gently, "Note down


    my mobile number. If anything happens in the future, you must call me."


    "Okay!" Zoee looked up at As withplicated emotions in her eyes, and hurriedly lowered her head


    again.


    Zoee had mixed feelings in her mind, "What As did was quite intimate, but he''s married ..."


    This intimate gesture by As was actually unintentional. Now, As was in the mindset of an old man


    who had lived for over 800 years, while Zoee was a little girl in his eyes.


    But next to him, Harvey and the others'' faces instantly went cold. They had managed to find an excuse


    to ask Zoee out, but Zoee''s attitude towards them was nonchnt.


    However, the moment As met her, he was making such intimate moves towards Zoee. How could


    they stand it!


    And many of them were also hitting on Zoee and would not allow As, a Kept Man, to get his hands


    on her.


    "Kept Man A, you''re married. But you''re still hitting on Zoee? Aren''t you afraid your wife will kick you


    out of the house?" Harvey sneered.


    As still ignored him and said to Zoee, "Why don''t we go and sit over there? The fly here is so


    annoying."


    "Are you looking for a fight?" Harvey grimaced, wondering if As was a different person. How dared


    he, a wimp, talk back to him and call him a fly?


    In front of so many ssmates, Harvey was humiliated.


    Zoee red at Harvey solemnly and said coldly, "Harvey, don''t you mess around!"


    Seeing Zoee actually defending As, Harvey became even angrier.


    "Zoee, he''s been a live-in son-inw and you''re still protecting him?" Harvey really didn''t understand


    what was going on in this woman''s head. She had rejected his courtship, but couldn''t forget about a


    wimp.


    "As may be married, but that doesn''t affect our friendship!" Zoee said firmly.


    Harvey tried tosh out while a young man with an earring stepped forward and leaned over to whisper


    in Harvey''s ear for a moment.


    Harvey listened and gave an odd smile.


    As recognized the boy. His name was Hank Young and he was Harvey''s sidekick who had been


    acting as Harvey''s adviser since his high school days.


    If it was in his previous life, As would have excused himself when he saw Hank giving Harvey wicked


    smiles.


    But in this life, Harvey was nothing in As''s eyes.


    Harvey smiled with contempt and said, "Kept Man A, how about we have a horse race? Whoever loses


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    will get the hell out of here. Do you dare to bet?"


    Zoee hurriedly said, "As, don''t promise him. He''s a regr here and he''s a good rider. He knows


    every horse in the ce. You can''t win against him!"


    As patted Zoee''s hand and said, "Don''t worry. I know what I am doing!"


    He turned his head to look at Harvey and said indifferently, "Tell me, what''s the bet?"


    "You promise?" Harvey showed a sh of surprise. He hadn''t expected As to say yes. He had


    thought he would use the opportunity to humiliate As and make him lose face in front of Zoee.


    But he didn''t expect As to change his mind this time and agree to race with him!


    In fact, when As saw Harvey, he wanted to teach him a lesson. But now that he hadn''t recovered his


    strength, it wouldn''t do him any good if he drew the police over, so he could only hold back for the time


    being.


    Although As was reborn, there were still many things on Earth that could hurt him, and at this


    moment, he still needed to keep a low profile.


    Now he was taking advantage of the horse race to teach Harvey a lesson, to get back at him first.


    Harvey said hastily, "We''ll each pick a horse, and whoever finishes ap first will be the winner. How


    about that?"


    "Alright!" As didn''t hesitate and agreed decisively.


    "As ..." Zoee was a little anxious and tried to persuade him again, but was stopped by As with a


    look.


    Zoee felt that As was showing powerful confidence that even she was infected with.


    "Let''s start choosing horses!" Harvey seemed to be afraid that As might suddenly back out, and after


    saying that, he went to pick out a horse.


    Harvey picked a big, brown, tall horse with strong limbs. But the horse was too tall that it looked a little


    skinny instead.


    A middle-aged man wearing a windshield hat in the nearby rest area smiled at the woman beside him


    and said, "This boy looks frivolous, but I didn''t expect him to show great discernment in his choice of


    horses."


    Looking at the man and woman in their outfits, it was clear that they were also equestrians.


    The woman shook her head and said, "The horse he picked looks tall, but it''s not well-proportioned.


    Although it has great explosive power within a short time, itcks staying power."


    "They bet on running ap. What do you need staying power for? It''s the explosive power that counts.


    That''s why I said he was discerning." The man chuckled.


    "So that''s it. This boy is very discerning. I just wonder how the other boy is?" The middle-aged woman


    suddenly looked at As with curiosity.

 Chapter 8 How Did You Do It?

    Chapter 8 How Did You Do It?


    Hank and the others had often followed Harvey to y here and naturally was highly skilled at


    choosing horses.


    When they saw the horse Harvey had chosen, they immediately nodded and praised him, "Harvey is


    really awesome. The brown and yellow horse has the most explosive power here and is best suited to


    races of shorter distances. Harvey will win for sure!"


    Harvey looked at As smugly, "Hey, it''s your turn!"


    As wanted to hit Harvey hard so he wouldn''t be so arrogant and suddenly smiled and said to Zoee,


    "Zoee, just pick one for me."


    "Ah ... let me choose? I don''t know how!" Zoee said in surprise, pointing at her cute little nose.


    "It''s okay. You just pick a horse!" As said confidently.


    "Okay!" Zoee was so motivated by As'' confidence that she actually agreed to As.


    Seeing that As had let Zoee choose the horse for him, those ssmates had a mocking smile on


    their faces.


    "It looks like Kept Man A can''t pick a horse at all. But he''s got the wrong guy. Zoee is no better than


    him!"


    "Haha, Kept Man A is going to lose. Let''s wait and see what happens!" Hank had a smug grin on his


    face.


    Zoee walked over to the horses and looked around. All the horses looked the same to her, and she


    didn''t know which one to choose.


    The middle-aged woman frowned and said, "This kid is too careless to let that little girl choose the


    horse for him. I don''t think that little girl knows anything about horses!"


    "I reckon this kid knows he''s going to lose, so he just came up with a way to please the girl."


    "This boy is romantic!" The man shook his head andughed, but looked at As with contempt.


    Zoee saw a ratherrge and sturdy red horse, "Just you. You''re so big, so you should run fast!"


    Harvey and the men burst intoughter as Zoee asked the staff to bring the horse she had chosen to


    the crowd.


    Harvey looked greedily at Zoee''s breasts and smiled, "Zoee, so you still have me in your heart. If you


    wanted me to win, you could have just said so. You don''t have to pick a useless horse for him!"


    "A useless horse?" Zoee looked at the red horse in confusion, "How can a horse this big and strong be


    a useless horse?"


    "Have you ever seen a pig that runs fast?" Harvey let out a loudugh, and hisugh was full of


    mockery.


    Hank and the others also started to make fun of Zoee, "Yeah, pigs are fat and strong. Zoee, why don''t


    you pick a pig for As!"


    "But that''s a perfect match for Kept Man A!"


    "Haha! Yes, a perfect match!"


    The middle-aged couple shook their heads, "This little girl is aplete amateur! That kid is going to


    lose!"


    Zoee listened to their exnations and instantly understood her mistake. She looked sadly at As and


    said with a resigned look on her face, "I''m sorry, As. I''ve chosen a useless horse for you!"


    As rubbed Zoee''s head andughed lightly, "Don''t listen to them. You''ve picked a great horse. I''ll


    beat them!"


    "And then they''ll know whose horse is the loser."


    "Really?" Zoee''s eyes lit up, "You didn''t say that on purpose tofort me, did you?"


    Asughed, "Just wait and see!"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    As took the red horse and stood side by side with Harvey, "Shall we begin?"


    "Since you''re so eager to lose, we can skip the following steps and just start the race!" Harvey said


    arrogantly.


    "Then let''s get started!" As said ndly.


    The two men took to the track. The referee gave the word and Harvey took the lead on his brown and


    yellow horse.


    "Yes!" Hank and the others apuded, and Harvey''s riding was indeed superb.


    As, however, was in no hurry at all and let the date horse beneath him move forward slowly, step by


    step.


    "Kept Man A can''t even ride. Harvey wins for sure!" Hank gloated.


    Zoee''s hands were sped together in anxiety, "Why isn''t As going? He''s not racing. He''s walking!"


    The middle-aged couple were also bewildered, not understanding what As was doing. Even if he


    lost, the least he could do was to try his best and lose with dignity!


    "What a coward this kid is! No wonder people call him kept man!" The woman said with a look of


    contempt.


    In the blink of an eye, Harvey was three-quarters of the way through the race. He was about to reach


    the finish line, but As was still riding his red horse, ambling.


    "As,e on!" Zoee shouted urgently.


    "Okay!" As agreed and pull the rein. The red horse neighed and sprang forward.


    Harvey heard themotion and nced back, then sneered in triumph, "This punk is just now


    starting to catch up with me. It''s toote. You''ll lose!"


    As suddenly whistled loudly with two fingers.


    "Here it is. It''s almost there. Victory is mine!" Harvey, who was about to reach the finish line, suddenly


    noticed that his horse was not moving.


    "Go!"


    No matter how hard Harvey drove, or even whipped, the horse simply fell to the ground and wouldn''t


    move another step.


    ¡°How strange! Why isn''t Harvey moving?" Someone asked in confusion.


    Hankughed smugly, "Harvey must have stopped on purpose tough at As. Don''t worry!"


    Harvey cursed at the moment, "Go on. What''s wrong with this stupid horse!"


    "Come on!"


    As As was about to catch up, someone noticed something was wrong, "What''s going on? As is


    about to catch up. Why isn''t Harvey moving?"


    Hank also sensed something was off and shouted, "Harvey, As is catching up!"


    Hank thought Harvey had gotten careless for a moment!


    Looking at As, who was getting closer and closer, Harvey cried, "I want to go, but this horse won''t


    move!"


    If it had been a race instead of a horse race, Harvey would have run to the finish line.


    The middle-aged couple also looked curious. The woman wondered, "What''s going on? I think


    something''s wrong with that boy''s horse."


    The man next to her nodded, "It was that whistle just now. If I''m right, that would have been a


    "No wonder that boy chose a useless horse and still looked confident. I didn''t think he could do that!"


    The man looked at As with interest.


    The woman said coldly, "Humph, that''s cheating!"


    "Animalnguage is also a real skill!" The manughed.


    Harvey watched as As caught up with him, then slowly surpassed him to the finish line.


    "Yay!" Zoee''s face flushed with excitement.


    When As reached the finish line, Harvey''s horse suddenly listened to him again, making Harvey very


    angry.


    As went back to Zoee, who said excitedly, "As, you were great!"


    After saying that, Zoee whispered, "How did you do that?"


    As said quietly, "I learned tomunicate with horses. That horse listens to me."


    "I see!" Zoee looked at As adoringly.


    "You lost!" As said indifferently as he saw Harvey return to the outside of the field.


    Harvey grimaced and grunted, "You cheated. This game doesn''t count!"

 Chapter 9 Atlas Was Jealous

    Chapter 9 As Was Jealous


    "Why not!" Zoee snapped.


    "Because he cheated!" Harvey looked annoyed.


    "Admit your defeat. Harvey, can''t you afford to lose?" Zoee had a look of despise on her face.


    "Nonsense. He cheated in the first ce! This one doesn''t count. Let''s do it again!" Harvey was dead


    set on this point.


    The match between the two had attracted many people around to watch, even Tammy hade over


    and kept watching As silently.


    She was ready to have a goodugh at As, but she didn''t get her way.


    As'' gaze turned cold. Although he didn''t want to cause trouble, it didn''t mean that he was afraid of it.


    If Harvey continued to be unreasonable, he wouldn''t mind giving him another lesson.


    At that moment, a gentle voice suddenly rang out.


    "Allow me to say something!"


    An elegant middle-aged man wearing a white shirt with a bow tie around his cor came over. He was


    followed by two bodyguards.


    "It''s you?"


    As had seen this man before. He was Ronald''s butler, named Chase Kimmerly.


    Although he was the butler, he was actually in charge of many of Ronald''s businesses, and people


    called him Mr. Kimmerly Junior.


    Harvey, next to him, smiled triumphantly when he saw Chase step in.


    He often came to y during the week and had spoken to Mr. Kimmerly Jr. a few times. When he saw


    that Mr. Kimmerly Jr. had actuallye out in person, he thought he was here to speak for him.


    "Mr. Kimmerly Junior, I wouldn''t dare bother you with such a trivial matter!" Harvey said smugly as he


    bowed with an ingratiating smile.


    Chase gave him a cold stare, his chin slight lifted up, and said condescendingly, "Who are you? How


    dare you talk to me?"


    Harvey stiffened and his face instantly flushed.


    What a disgrace!


    Hank and the others could not help covering their faces with their hands.


    "Mr. Lincoln!" Chase walked over to As and bowed.


    At the sight of this, Harvey and the others were shocked.


    "Why is Mr. Kimmerly Junior being so respectful to As?"


    Some people around them were curious, "Mr. Kimmerly Junior usually looks at everyone with


    contempt. Why is he being so polite to a young boy today? Who is this boy?"


    "Please get up," As said indifferently.


    Tammy suddenly froze and grabbed the arm of an older man beside her and asked excitedly, "Is Mr.


    Kimmerly Junior the butler of Mr. Kimmerly of the Ronald Group?"


    The old man thought that a pie had fallen from the sky when he was suddenly grabbed by a pretty girl.


    He nodded uncontrobly and replied, "Yes, who else except Chase Kimmerly would dare to call


    himself Mr. Kimmerly Junior!"


    Tammy''s eyes instantly sparkled.


    Chase got up, gave Harvey a cold stare, and said, "I''ve been watching your match with Mr. Lincoln just


    now. All I have to say is, you have to admit your defeat! Even if Mr. Lincoln knows how to control


    horses, that is still part of his strength. There is no cheating!"


    For sure, Harvey wouldn''t dare talk back to Mr. Kimmerly Junior. Even his father wouldn''t dare speak


    up in front of this man.


    "Mr. Kimmerly Junior, you''re right. I''m the one who''s confused." Harvey hurriedly bowed and


    apologized.


    Chase was looking at As from the corner of his eye the whole time he was talking to Harvey, and


    noticed that As was looking away and didn''t seem to be paying any attention to their conversation.


    Chase thought As wasn''t happy with his handling of the situation.


    As was the man whom Ronald had given the Violet Gold Card to. Outsiders didn''t know about the


    card, but Chase knew it well enough. It was the Supreme Violet Gold Card. Ronald had said that this


    card would be given to three people he respected most.


    Naturally, the man whom Ronald respected most, then he had to respect him even more!


    "Now that you know you''re wrong, apologize to Mr. Lincoln quickly!" Chase looked at Harvey and said


    in a stern voice.


    "Well..." Harvey was embarrassed. It was easy for him to bow to Mr. Kimmerly Junior, or even kneeling


    and kowtowing.


    But to apologize to As, a loser whom he had bullied throughout his high school years, Harvey


    couldn''t bring himself to do so.


    "You won''t?"


    Chase''s face began to turn cold. Harvey was to him like an ant that could be crushed at will.


    If it could make Mr. Lincoln happy, Chase would shut down the Harvey family''s supermarkets in a


    heartbeat.


    "I will, I will!" How dare Harvey not say yes? He wouldn''t dare offend the Ronald Group under any


    circumstances!


    "Sorry!" Harvey turned to As and bowed his head in acknowledgment of his mistake.


    But in his mind, he was screaming, "Everything that happened today was caused by As Lincoln. This


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    bastard. I''m going to get it back twice as much someday!"


    Chase looked at As and saw that he was still looking away.


    Was Mr. Lincoln still not satisfied with the way he had handled the situation?


    But that was enough. He didn''t have to beat Harvey up, did he? That was too harsh!


    "Mr. Lincoln, are you satisfied with the result?"


    Chase decided to ask As. If he took it upon himself to beat Harvey up, then this would be a big deal.


    Although he wasn''t afraid, it wouldn''t have influence on the Ronald Group.


    As nodded and said with impatience, "Alright, you can go!"


    In fact, As couldn''t even be interested in such a small role as Harvey. What bothered As now was


    Viviana.


    On a bench resting at the far end, Viviana was sitting with a handsome young man, talking,ughing,


    and having a good time!


    The young man was none other than Tobias Morrison, the only son of Lanceham''s deputy mayor.


    He was also Viviana''s future husband.


    Although having been reborn in a new life, As no longer had any thoughts about Viviana, but when


    Viviana was flirting with another man in front of him, the nominal husband, he was still a bit disturbed.


    Seeing As''s impassive attitude, Chase thought he was not probably not doing good enough, so he


    added cautiously, "Mr. Lincoln, would you like to go to the private room for a moment?"


    "No need." As refused decisively, and there was impatience in his voice as if he would be angry the


    next moment.


    Chase, being a man of good sense, immediately excused himself, "I''ll take my leave then. If you need


    anything, feel free to call me. I''d be happy to be of service to you."


    As looked at Viviana, who was covering her mouth andughing, without saying a word, bust his


    face went cold.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Seeing Chase leaving, Tammy, who had long wanted toe forward to make friends with him,


    couldn''t think of any more excuses and rushed straight over.


    "Mr. Kimmerly Junior, why are you in such a hurry to leave?" Tammy said with an ingratiating smile on


    her face.


    "You are¡­?" Chase looked at Tammy, who had suddenly jumped out.


    Tammy hurriedly shouted to As in an affectionate way, "My brother-inw, Chase has kindly invited


    you to the private room. How could you refuse?"


    So she was Mr. Lincoln''s sister!


    Chase instantly smiled, "What is your name,dy?"


    "My name is Tammy Cho. My uncle is Jessie Cho and he works in the HR department at the Ronald


    Group!" Tammy grinned.


    "So you''re a family member of the Ronald Group. So, we''re family." Chase was trying to find more


    connections between him and As.


    As was already distracted. When he heard the two muttering, he felt a sudden surge of anger.


    He looked at Chase coldly and asked, "Why are you still here?"


    Chase''s heart jumped and he instantly understood that he had misunderstood something.


    "Mr. Lincoln, calm down. I''ll leave now." Chase gave Tammy a stare, and his gaze was a little


    cold.

 Chapter 10 Jessie Cho

    Chapter 10 Jessie Cho


    "As, do you know who he is? He''s Mr. Kimmerly Junior!" Tammy pointed at As and snapped.


    "Not only did you turn down Mr. Kimmerly Junior''s invitation, but you drove him away! If the Kimmerly


    family was offended, can you afford the consequences?!"


    As nced impatiently at Tammy, and he couldn''t have understood her mind better.


    Tammy''s father, Flynn Cho, was the eldest in the Cho family, but hadn''t made much of a living. He


    worked in a privatepany and barely made ends meet.


    The second in the Cho family was Francis, who was married to Giorgio Sinir.


    Francis'' little brother was Jessie Cho, who joined the Ronald Group after graduation and earned


    hundreds of thousands of dors a year.


    The Ronald Group was the leadingpany in Lanceham and the benefits were so good that


    everyone wanted to get in.


    The Cho family was always proud to have Jessie working at the Ronald Group. Rtives and friends


    often ttered Jessie and made Flynn jealous.


    Flynn had been trying to get into the Ronald Group but had not been able to do so, so this had be


    Flynn''s regret.


    Tammy had been hearing about it since she was young and understood what her dad had in mind. So


    when she saw that Chase Kimmerly was trying to curry favor with As, she instantly wanted to pull the


    strings.


    But what she didn¡¯t expect was that As would even dare to offend Mr. Kimmerly Junior!


    Tammy was furious that As had ruined her chance.


    "Go and apologize to Mr. Kimmerly Junior and beg him to forgive you!" Tammy hoped it could still be


    done.


    As said indifferently, "You want me to apologize to him? He doesn''t deserve it!"


    He tilted his head slightly and looked up at the sky. His voice was indifferent and firm, "Whoever he is, if


    I don''t want to see him, I won''t!"


    "You think I don''t know what you''re having in mind?" As threw Tammy a nce, and all of a sudden


    Tammy felt that all her secrets were exposed to As, and she was like transparent, totally seen-


    through!


    " You''re impossible! I''m going to tell my cousin! Just you wait!"


    Tammy was so mad at As and she failed to think straight. Because of her preconceived notion about


    As, she didn¡¯t notice even that Chase was trying to impress As, so if she wanted to impress


    Chase, she could have just gone to As.


    Chase had left, and Harvey was too embarrassed to stay. He gave As a cold re and said with a


    grim look on his face, "We''ll see about that, brat!"


    With that, he led Hank and the rest of his ssmates away.


    One of the girls shouted at Zoee, "Zoee, let''s go!"


    Zoee looked at As with a mixture of excitement and unfamiliarity, as if she was reacquainting herself


    with As for the first time.


    And she felt that this was what she expected the most from As.


    "As, Jenny called me. I''m going back first!"


    As remembered that Zoee''s family might get into trouble, so he added, "Save my mobile number. If


    there¡¯s anything you can''t solve, just call me!"


    "Yeah, I''ll remember it!" Zoee smiled brightly and left happily.


    Tammy ran over to Viviana and interrupted her chat with Tobias.


    Tammy talked to them while still glowering at As, supposedly telling him off.


    Viviana also noticed that As was looking at her, and for some reason, she blushed with shame.


    Tobias gave As a nce with a hint of contempt in his eyes.


    The two continued to talk for a while. Probably because they felt it was inappropriate to flirt with each


    other in front of As, Tobias left.


    After all this, Tammy was not interested in riding anymore and dragged Viviana away.


    As continued to follow them from a distance, looking calm and impassive.


    The three of them returned to the Sinir family and Tammy started toin to Francis about As''


    behavior again.


    When Giorgio learned that As had offended Chase, he mmed the newspaper on the coffee table


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    and pointed at As with trembling fingers.


    "You, you, you are so ignorant! How dare you offend Mr. Kimmerly Junior! If the Sinir family is


    retaliated by the Kimmerly family for this, I''ll break your legs and throw you to the Kimmerlys. You''ll be


    at their disposal!"


    Francis red at Giorgio and scolded, "Giorgio, what are you talking about? It''s As'' freedom to


    ept or not ept Mr. Kimmerly Junior''s invitation. He didn''t do anything wrong on this matter."


    "Besides, the Kimmerly family hasn''t said anything yet. But now you say something so hurtful!"


    Francis walked over to As and took his hand, "As, ignore him. I''ll help you if anything happens!"


    Tammy was furious. Her aunt was too protective of As.


    Giorgio shot Francis an angry re, "You''re so protecting him. Don''t you think we can afford to offend


    the Kimmerly family? And such a great opportunity to make friends with the Kimmerly family is being


    wasted by this brat! Do you know how many people dream of befriending the Kimmerly family? Damn


    you, bastard!" Giorgio went straight to his room in rage.


    Viviana just gave As a cold nce and didn''t say anything. As didn''t even care about offending


    Ronald Kimmerly in the morning, let alone his butler.


    "It''s not at all surprising that he would do such a thing. If he were sane, he wouldn''t be in the mess he


    is today. Tammy,e with me. Let my parents deal with this matter!"


    Tammy was upset, but she knew she had nothing to say in front of the elders, so she simply went into


    the room with Viviana.


    Francis reassured As, "As, don''t worry. Nothing''s going to happen. Even if the Kimmerly family is


    powerful, they are not unreasonable. I''m here for you. Don''t worry!"


    "No, I''m not worried. Auntie, rest assured. Even if I''ve offended the Kimmerly family, they wouldn''t dare


    do anything to me." As said with a casual smile.


    Francis frowned, thinking that As had suddenly be a bit arrogant, but much better than before


    when he was lonely and self-contemptuous.


    Francis was genuinely looking out for As.


    "That''s good," Francis said with a smile.


    "You can go back to the spare room and get some rest. We have to go to your uncle''s dinner party in


    the evening."


    "Okay."


    As went to the other room. He didn''t bother to know what Viviana and Tammy were talking about in


    their bedroom.


    At five in the afternoon, Giorgio drove the family to the Seda Hotel.


    The Seda Hotel was one of the best hotels in Lanceham and Jessie had gone to great lengths to


    show off.


    At 5.40, Giorgio parked his car with the security guard''s guidance and started calling Jessie.


    "I''m at the Seda Hotel. Where are you?"


    A glib man''s voice replied, "Brother-inw,e straight to Dragon & Phoenix Hall!"


    Giorgio had been here once, but it was someone else''s treat. He himself could not afford to eat here.


    When he heard it was in the Dragon & Phoenix Hall, he immediately smiled, "The most exclusive room


    in the Seda Hotel is the Dragon & Phoenix Hall. It looks like Jessie has really made it this time."


    Guided by the waiter, Giorgio led the family to thergest private room around the corner. The door was


    decorated with golden dragons and phoenixes, making it look magnificent.


    Therge round table, which could seat twenty people, was already half packed.


    As knew them all. Flynn Cho and his wife Sharon, Jessie who were standing up to greet Giorgio,


    while Jessie''s wife Hannah was sitting with a smile on her face and showing off something to Sharon.


    There were also a few of Jessie''s close friends. A few rtives from Hannah¡¯s family had also arrived.


    After pleasantries, nearly all the guests had arrived and everyone took their seat.


    However, Jessie did invite quite a few people tonight. There were also a lot of children, who were all


    taking up seats. But it was enough to arrange the seats properly.


    Jessie was the host and the seats were arranged by him.


    But when Jessie had finished settling everyone, even the children, he left As standing alone in the


    room.

 Chapter 11 Humiliation

    Chapter 11 Humiliation


    "I''m sorry As. The seats have all been taken, Why don''t you sit on the stool out there?" Jessie Cho


    said with a wicked smile.


    The stool at the door was not for guests to sit. There were some unuseful things on it.


    Besides, As would sit lower than everybody else if he sat on the low stool.


    Jessie was humiliating As.


    As looked at him with an indifferent expression.


    In Viviana''s previous life, Jessie introduced a man to her, but the matchmaking failed because of As.


    The guy introduced to Viviana was very rich, and he must have promised Jessie a lot of benefits.


    However, Viviana turned to marry As atst. Jessie didn''t get any benefits, so he wanted to take it


    out on As now.


    That was why he humiliate As as long as he had a chance.


    The room was suddenly quiet. Everyone stopped talking and looked at As.


    Flynn wasparatively the righteous one. He didn''t want to see As getting humiliated. With his


    brows furrowed, he said, "Jessie, this isn''t right."


    As soon as he said that, his wife hurriedly pinched Flynn on his thigh. Flynn''s face twisted in pain.


    Tammy looked at Flynn and muttered, "Dad, don''t be so nosy."


    Flynn signed and stopped talking.


    Giorgio was wearing a cold face. Obviously, he had no intention to get involved.


    Tammy looked at As with a gloating sneer on her face.


    Viviana stole a nced at As and then lowered her head to look at her phone. She couldn''t care less


    about her cowardly husband.


    Other rtives all knew As as an orphan adopted by Giorgio, and they heard that As was a good-


    for-nothing. Now that Jessie was targeting As, they wouldn''t mind adding fuel to the fire.


    They were standing by and waiting to see a good show. They wanted to see As get humiliated.


    "p!"


    Francis smacked her chopsticks on the table, staring at Jessie''s smug face. Then she asked, "Jessie,


    do you still respect me as your big sister?"


    Francis was candid and upright. Unlike other women, she was highly respected in this family, which


    now made her the only one that Jessie would listen to.


    "Sis, what''s that supposed to mean? Are you saying that I''m not respecting you?" Jessie asked,


    pretending that he didn''t understand.


    "As is my son-inw. I raised him since he was a kid, treating him like my own son. How dare you


    treat him like this?" Francis asked with an angry face.


    Jessie would never admit that he had targeted As. He grinned a cheeky smile and replied, "All seats


    had been taken here. I didn''t mean to ask him to go out!"


    With a cold face, Francis stood and walked to As. She pulled him to her seat. "Sit here, As. I''ll sit


    on the stool."


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Giorgio frowned. He would lose his face if Francis sat on that stool.


    Giorgio yelled, "What''s this about? Jessie invites you for a meal, and you insisted on sitting at the


    door? Where''s your manner?"


    "Yes, sis. Stop making a scene. You''ve passed the age of throwing tantrums." Sharon chimed in.


    "I know you all look down on As, but I''m telling you now that I treat him as my son. I''ll stand up for


    him to whoever bullies him!" Francis had even decided to break up with these rtives for the sake of


    As.


    As felt warm. He knew Francis treated him nicely in hisst life, but he didn''t know how nice she


    was.


    Now he knew.


    Francis would break up with her family for her. She cherished As more than her own!


    Seeing Francis'' firm attitude, Jessie gave up his vengeance on As. After all, today was his big day,


    and he didn''t want any unpleasantness.


    "Don''t worry, sis. I''ll ask the waiter to get one more chair."


    Francis looked at him coldly. She didn''t move, because she wouldn''t believe in him.


    Jessie hurriedly opened the door and yelled, "Waiter, one more chair here, please."


    The chair was delivered. Francis pulled As over to sit next to her.


    Although Jessie had stopped humiliating As, the resentment in his eye was growing.


    Other rtives were ignoring As, too. Nobody talked to As except for Francis.


    She keptforting As and chatting with him, so that he wouldn''t feel humiliated.


    As actually couldn''t care less. The humiliation wasn''t enough to provoke him, because he had


    cultivated for more than 800 years.


    Besides, almost everyone at the table was a member of this family. Francis would feel bad if he took it


    out on someone.


    "Come on, let''s finish a ss first, and then I have good news for you!" Jessie said as he stood up, with


    a ss of wine in his hand.


    "What is it? What made you so generous today?" A friend of Jessie asked knowingly.


    "Drink this up first!" Jessie put on a mysterious smile.


    Everyone then had a drink. Jessie nced at all of them when he put down his ss. He looked so


    smug.


    "I am now the head of the HR Department of Ronald Group!"


    After Jessie finished speaking, the room fell in silence.


    "Head of the HR Department! That means whoever gets to work in the Ronald Group will need your


    permission first!" One of Jessie''s friends said shockingly.


    "Of course, that''s what they hired me for!" Jessie nodded triumphantly.


    Flynn asked, "Can you get other people into the group then?"


    Jessie nodded. "We need approval from the upper management if it''s a critical position , but lower


    positions should be no problem for me."


    All the friends and rtives got so excited when they heard that.


    Many people in Lanceham would kill for a job in the Ronald Group. The sry of a cleaner there was


    higher than white-cor workers in otherpanies.


    Jessie bought a car and a house just two years after he worked there. He showed that off to other


    people whenever they met. Many people felt jealous.


    Those people wanted to work in the Ronald Group, too. They had asked Jessie for help, but that didn''t


    work. Now that Jessie is the new director of the HR Department, they finally saw the hope of getting


    into the Ronald Group.


    "Jessie, this is for you! Don''t forget me if the Ronald Group needs new blood!" A friend of Jessie stood


    up and proposed.


    "Jessie, I''ve helped you a lot every time you fought with other people in college. Now that your career''s


    taking off, don''t forget your bro here." The man was Jessie''s college buddy, a hefty guy, full of cunning


    tricks.


    "And me! Don''t forget me!"


    Those people stood up and ttered him one after another.


    Jessie''s parents smiled from ear to ear, praising him for being high and mighty now.


    Their eldest son, Flynn, felt a bit jealous. He was the big brother, but Jessie became the real backbone


    of this family.


    Flynn also wanted to join the Ronald Group, but he didn''t want to suck up to Jessie. Moreover, he tried


    to stop Jessie from humiliating As just now. Jessie might be mad at him.


    Seeing that Flynn not doing anything, Sharon pinched his thigh under the table again. Flynn gritted his


    teeth and gulped the scream back.


    "Jessie, your big brother needs your help to get a chance in there!" Finally, Flynn gave in to his wife''s


    ruthless pinch.


    Jessie put on a smirky face and replied, "You told mest time that your currentpany valued you a


    lot. Why are you thinking of job-hopping?"


    Flynn didn''t look well. He bragged about that to save his face. No one would take it seriously.


    Jessie was knowingly embarrassing him.


    "The Rnd Group is too shallow a pond for a big shark like you." Jessie turned him down


    diplomatically.


    Flynn had seen thating, but his wife couldn''t ept it. She scolded Flynn for being such a loser.


    Just by then, a waitress knocked on the door and ran in hurriedly.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Cho. I made a mistake. The Dragon & Phoneix Hall has been booked earlier. Could we


    change a ce for you?" The waiter was almost begging.

 Chapter 12 Secretary Anthony Renner

    Chapter 12 Secretary Anthony Renner


    Jessie felt that he now had it all. With all the praise andpliments, he was puffed up to the extreme.


    He felt that he was more than the head of the HR Department; he was like the second-inmand of


    thepany now. Everyone had to suck up to him.


    They had barely sat down for a while. There was no way that he would agree to move to another ce.


    "What do you mean? We came in first, why do we have to move?" Jessie asked in anger.


    "Yeah, why us?" Jessie''s friends stood up, asking as they pounded the table.


    The waitress begged pitifully, "It''s all my fault, sir. I''m new here and I''m still unfamiliar with the booking


    procedures. The room has been booked earlier and I didn''t know that. Please do me a favor!"


    "Don''t give us that look. We won''t pity you. Now get out and leave us!" Jessie waved his hand


    impatiently.


    "Sir, the man who booked this room is a bigwig. I couldn''t afford to offend him. Please help us!" The


    waitress was crying.


    Jessie sneered and asked, "So you''re saying we weigh less than him?"


    "No, I didn''t mean that. They are from the Ronald Group. We dare not offend them!" The waitress burst


    into tears.


    Hearing "the Ronald Group", Jessie''s eyes lit up and. He smiled and asked, "You said the Ronald


    Group, right? Which department are they from?"


    The waitress didn''t understand why he asked that, and just answered, "He''s the head of the Business


    Department. They are treating guests today. That''s why they need a big hall, like this one."


    "Otherwise, we would nevere by and intrude!"


    "The Business Department ? OK, but our HR Department is none of their business. They may even


    need our help from time to time."


    Jessie felt there was no need to care about those people.


    "Go tell them that the head of the HR Department of the Ronald Group is having dinner with important


    friends here. Go find another ce."


    The waitress looked surprised, "You''re from the Ronald Group, too?"


    "Yes." Jessie nodded proudly.


    "Okay, I''ll talk to the manager right away." She decided to let both parties settle the matter themselves


    now that they were from the samepany.


    Jessie raised his ss and said to everyone, "Come on, don''t let it spoil our fun! Cheers!"


    Everyone picked up their sses and started to fawn on him again. Jessie got carried away.


    As squinted and observed what was going on. Judging by what happened in hisst life, Jessie


    would soon mess up with the wrong guy and lose his job.


    After joy came sorrow. That was so true.


    Soon, two men in white shirts in their thirties walked in.


    "Let me see who''s the head of HR here? Who isn''t willing topromise?" A man sneered, carrying a


    briefcase under his arm.


    Jessie recognized the man at first nce. He was the head of Business Department, Tom Miller.


    "Mr. Miller! Sit down and have a drink!" Jessie stood up and greeted him.


    Tom Miller looked at Jessie with a fake smile. With contempt in his eyes, he said, "I was wondering who


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    turned me down so decisively. It turned out to be Mr. Cho, who has not yet taken up his postition. Mr.


    Cho, it''s a special asion for us today. We have a VIP client. I think Mr. Cho will help us, right? Or


    you would regret it."


    Tom seemed to be looking down upon him and his word sounded somewhat threatening, which


    seriously injured Jessie''s self-esteem.


    Tom was from the Business Department, and he had no right tomand Jessie. Moreover, Jessie


    and his people came to this ce first. First arrived, first served.


    There was absolutely no reason for Tom to force him!


    If he insisted to be so aggressive, Jessie wouldn''t mind confronting him. Their two departments didn''t


    have many ties with each other. There was nothing Tom could do about him.


    After some calction, Jessie sneered, "I''m sorry. I''ve got important friends eating with me here.


    Please get yourself another room."


    Tom''s face stiffened. His smile turned grim, "Are you sure about this?"


    Jessie hated this guy for calling him "who has not yet taken up his position yet". He sneered, "I may


    consider it, but not for you. You''re not worthy of it."


    "Tom Miller is not worthy of it? What about me?"


    A genteel young man walked in as he talked. A mocking smile touched his lips.


    Jessie''s face suddenly changed, and her legs trembled out of fear. "Mr. Renner, what brings you here?"


    The young man was Ronald Kimmerly''s secretary, Anthony Renner. He was Ronald''s most trusted


    person. He could fire or promote a man like Jessie with just one word.


    He could use Jessie of intervening with the reception of VIP guests, which might get Jessie fired


    right away.


    Anthony skimmed over Jessie and said coldly, "I know most of the executive-level leaders of the


    That was harsh.


    Jessie had to bow and force a smile. "I''m the iing head of the HR Department, Jessie Cho. You''re


    a busy man. I''m too humble to catch your attention."


    "So now you know you''re humble? You seemed very proud just now." Tom was fanning the mes.


    Jessie was cursing Tom in his mind. If he had told him that Anthony Renner was here, Jessie would''ve


    given the room away already.


    Anthony looked at Jessie and teased, "We need to treat a VIP guest here, would you mind?"


    Jessie wouldn''t dare to refuse him. He might lose his job should he offend Anthony.


    Jessie couldn''t imagine what his life would be like if he lost his job in the Ronald Group.


    "We''ll give it to you right away!" Jessie was acting like a desperate dog, wagging tail and begging for


    mercy. His impudent pride has been long gone.


    Jessie turned to his friends and family. He switched back to his proud look and said, "You heard what


    Mr. Renner said. Now that mypany needs this ce to treat a VIP guest, I should take that as the


    priority and give them this ce."


    "So, let''s go to another room!"


    "Of course! Thepanyes first!" Jessie''s friend looked at Anthony with a ingratiating face.


    "Jessie always put thepany first. They should feel lucky to have an employee like you!" One of


    Jessie''s friends was still sucking up to him.


    As reluctant as other people were, they didn''t want to make Jessie unhappy. Moreover, they wouldn''t


    dare to offend Anthony Renner, because they still hoped to join the Ronald Group.


    However, Francis couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "My brother is your employee. He''s treating his friends and family after work. Does that vite the


    <ppany regtion? On what ground are you asking us to leave?" Francis asked.

 Chapter 13 What If We Dont Leave?

    Chapter 13 What If We Don''t Leave?


    Jessie''s face paled. Before Anthony said anything, he looked at Francis with a pleading face, almost


    crying out, "What are you doing? Don''t speak to Mr. Renner like that! Are you trying to get me fired?"


    Jessie asked and stamped his feet anxiously.


    Francis red at Jessie, and yelled with a righteous look, "We Chos do the right things and that''s


    enough. We don''t need to seek approval from other people!"


    Jessie was almost crying. It would be better if Francis killed him.


    Anthony ignored Francis and looked at Jessie with a sneer. "Mr. Cho, is she speaking up for you?"


    Jessie hurriedly exined, "Please listen to me... My sister has something wrong with her mind. Please


    don''t get her wrong. We''ll leave right away and make room for you!"


    He said as he cast a nce at Giorgio for help.


    He persuaded, "I''m begging you, Sis. Please stay away from this, OK?"


    Francis was even angrier. "They were being unreasonable! We were in the middle of eating! Why did


    they get to take our ce? It''s not like we aren''t gonna pay for this ce. First arrive, first served!"


    "Easy up a bit, would you? Do you want to make your brother lose his job?" Giorgio said. He looked a


    bit helpless, too. Francis was as stubborn as she always was.


    "Mom, this is my uncle''s business, you should let him decide!" Viviana persuaded.


    "Yes, Francis. Let him make the decision!" Francis''s father added.


    Francis red at those people and thought they had no principle at all, but she didn''t want to lose her


    family because of her principle, either.


    She had no choice but to turn her head away and stop talking.


    Anthony''s face then eased up. He was d that Francis had made the right choice. "That''s right. Now


    that you''ve reached an agreement, please move."


    The bustling room suddenly fell in silence. Being kicked out of the room during the meal was not a thing


    to cheer for.


    "Wait, who said we are leaving?" A voice suddenly came up, which sounded very abrupt in the quiet


    room.


    Everyone was looking to the direction of the speaker.


    Seeing it was As who had spoken, Jessie was ticked off.


    He knew the little bastard was getting back at him!


    "Shut up. It''s not your ce to speak!" Jessie yelled as he pointed his fingers at As.


    "Sit down, young man. Don''t be so arrogant!" Jessie''s friend sneered disdainfully.


    Giorgio red at As and yelled, "As, you don''t get to talk here! Have some respect!" Giorgio had


    been looking for a chance to scold As.


    Jessie''s wife Hannah stared at As with a disgusted expression and turned to Francis, "You should


    really teach your son-inw some manners!"


    Seeing everyone using As, Tammy seized the opportunity and said, "He has also offended Mr.


    Kimmerly Junior today!"


    "What!"


    Jessie screamed as if he had seen a ghost. Mr. Kimmerly Junior is the man that even Anthony Renner


    had to respect!


    "You little bastard, are you sick of living? How dare you offend Mr. Kimmerly Junior?" Jessie swore.


    Other people were also scolding and yelling. As is now the center of hatred in the hall, targeted by


    everyone.


    Anthony looked at As. His eyes turned cold because he knew the consequence of offending Chase


    Kimmerly, which would be much more serious than offending him.


    As was now in his social cklist.


    Viviana looked at As. The disgust in her eyes had reached its limits. She thought to herself: "This


    loser is trying to y tough again? He had identally saved Ronald''s son, but does he really think


    that made him qualified to mess up with the executives of the Ronald Group?"


    Francis also looked at As in confusion. She didn''t know what he was doing.


    As gave Francis an eye hint. He darted his gaze at Jessie and quickly moved away.


    Then As looked at Anthony with a calm face, "We don''t want to leave because my mother-inw


    doesn''t want to."


    The crowd then scolded him even louder.


    Jessie was even angrier. He stepped forward and pped As on the face. "You''re doing this on


    purpose, aren''t you? I''ll kill you!"


    Francis wanted to stop him, but Jessie moved so suddenly that she didn''t have the time.


    "Jessie, what are you doing?" Francis scolded.


    When Jessie''s hand was about tond on As''s face, Anthony and other people were staring with


    anticipation.


    However, As suddenly raised his hand and firmly grasped Jessie''s wrist.


    Then he ditched Jessie''s hands away. Jessie lost bnce and nearly fell to the ground.


    As looked at him coldly. "You would be dead now if it weren''t for Francis'' sake!"


    Jessie was startled. As was no longer the coward that everybody could bully. He looked like a beast


    that had been starving for days.


    Jessie somehow believed that what As said just now was true.


    "As, how could you use force against an elder?" Giorgio scolded.


    As calmly replied, "Didn''t you see that he started it first?"


    Giorgio didn''t know how to retort back.


    Anthony looked at As and said with a sullen face, "Young man, he''s the head of the HR Department


    of the Ronald Group. You''re offending the whole corporation by doing that."


    Anthony didn''t make any move because instinct told him that As was not to be messed with. He


    didn''t dare to act rashly, so he started to threaten As in name of the Ronald Group.


    Giorgio roared, "As, you''ve already offended Mr. Kimmerly Junior. Are you sure you want to piss off


    Anthony? Are you trying to destroy this family?"


    As hadn''t considered that much. His only goal was to make Francis happy.


    Since Francis didn''t want to give up the hall, As decided to side with her. He couldn''t care less about


    what other people would think.


    As looked at Anthony, shaking his head and saying, "You don''t get to speak for Ronald. I was with


    him this morning. I wouldn''t say things like ''offending the whole corporation'' if I were you. And I


    wouldn''t mind offending the Ronald Group if I have to!"


    Anthony sneered, "Don''t be an idiot. How could a man like you have the chance to meet Kimmerly?"


    The onlookers started to murmur. "Is he crazy? He said he had met Mr. Kimmerly? Why would Mr.


    Kimmerly humble himself to do that?"


    "As, stop humiliating yourself!" Viviana finally couldn''t stand this anymore. She yelled with a sullen


    face.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "You don''t believe me?" As looked at the crowd and suddenly grinned a smile. "Right, Ronald gave


    me a card. Do you recognize this?"


    He said as he took out the Violet Gold Card and threw it on the table.


    "Is he nuts? What''s that supposed to mean?" The onlookers looked at As with confusion in his eyes.


    They thought he must have lost his mind due to the humiliation.


    "Francis, take your son-inw to the hospital and get him tested!" Hannah sneered with a smirk on her


    face.


    However, Anthony suddenly froze. He stepped forward and picked up the card. Then his face changed


    drastically.


    "This, this is Mr. Kimmerly''s Supreme Violet Cold Card! He mentioned to me that the owner of the card


    would be one of those that he respected the most!"


    Anthony looked at As, now in a respectful way.


    "You''re Mr. Kimmerly''s VIP! I was too blind to have offended you! Please forgive me, sir!" Anthony


    bowed to As and apologized. Even his tone had changed.


    The ce fell in total silence. All the others had frozen when they saw what had happened.

 Chapter 14 Everyones Pity

    Chapter 14 Everyone''s Pity


    "How could this be?"


    Tom was the first one to have realized what was happening. He didn''t know As before, so he was


    less shocked than As'' family.


    Jessie looked at As in disbelief and asked with a trembling voice, "Mr. Renner, are you sure? Why


    would Mr. Kimmerly respect him? What has he done to deserve this?"


    Jessie didn''t understand. He only knew that As was a piece of trash, and he wondered how the trash


    had be one of Ronald''s most respected people.


    Anthony suddenly red at Jessie and scolded, "Mr. Cho, are you suspecting me or Mr. Kimmerly? If


    you didn''t even have an eye for talent, then you can quit being the head of the HR Department!"


    Jessie''s face was pale. He fell to the ground and had even given up begging for mercy.


    Anthony had seen him humiliate As just now. If As is really Mr. Kimmerly''s most respected person,


    Anthony would definitely show no mercy to him in order to suck up to As.


    "It''s over... the little bastard ruined all the efforts I''ve put in the past two years!" Jessie looked at As


    with a vicious gaze.


    Tammy''s dull eyes gradually regained focus. Having realized the truth, she suddenly felt remorse.


    "No wonder he treated Mr. Kimmerly Junior rudely today. Turns out he''s Mr. Kimmerly''s respected


    person! I''ve spoken ill of him with my cousins, and I told on him to my aunt and uncle. That''s so


    embarrassing! He must beughing at me now!"


    Tammy felt so embarrassed. She wanted to tter the Rnds, but now she had offended the person


    that the Rnds respected most!


    Other rtives looked at As in shock.


    "So that''s why he said he wouldn''t mind offending the Ronald Group. He surely didn''t need to be afraid,


    because the president of the group respect him!"


    "How ridiculous we were tough at him just now. We were so stupid!"


    Giorgio looked at As with aplicated expression on his face. He just scolded As because As


    had offended Mr. Kimmerly Junior. Thinking of that, Giorgio couldn''t feel more embarassed.


    At the same time, Giorgio was also curious. He knew As better than anyone else. He wondered how


    As had be Ronald''s most respected person?


    Francis looked at As and asked worriedly, "What has happened, As?"


    As smiled and said, "I helped Ronald Kimmerly this morning, and he gave me this card. I didn''t know


    that it would work so well."


    "Alright then." Francis nodded and stopped asking. She wouldn''t care about it as long as As didn''t do


    anything illegal.


    Viviana looked astonished first and confused second. "Mr. Kimmerly took him home. Did her really find


    the source of the Foul Energy?"


    "No, it''s impossible!" Viviana gave up on that thought immediately. She clearly knew what As could


    do and what he couldn''t. He might be able to get it right once out of sheer luck, but he would never be


    able to get it right again.


    "What the hell did he do?" Viviana was curious.


    As looked at Anthony who was still bowing. Maybe he would keep that posture forever if As kept


    silent.


    "Get up."


    As said calmly. As overbearing as Anthony was, he hadn''t made any big mistakes.


    Anthony felt relieved because he knew As had forgiven him.


    "Since Mr. Lincoin is eating here, we shall leave right away and get another room." Anthony said


    respectfully.


    "Wait."


    As suddenly looked at Flynn who was sitting at the table. "He''s my family and he wants to join the


    Ronald Group."


    Anthony read his hint and nodded immediately, "Trust me, I''ll find him a nice position."


    "You can go now."


    He didn''t want to have more things to do with him.


    Anthony felt bitter. He knew As was using him, and yet he had to meet his demand.


    "Then excuse us."


    After Anthony left, the ce was still quiet. Nobody dared make a sound.


    As looked at Francis and said, "I got things to do. Have fun!"


    As came here today just because he didn''t want Francis to follow the same old disastrous road she


    had in herst life. He didn''t want her to get angry and ended up in the hospital.


    Now that the goal had been achieved, there was no need for him to stay any longer. He hated this kind


    of hypocritical asion the most.


    Francis also understood that other people would only feel awkward if As kept staying here. So she


    simply replied, "Be careful when you''re alone."


    "Don''t worry, I''m just hanging out!" As get up and left as he said that.


    Those people watched As leave as if they were watching a life-changer sneaking away from them.


    The vibe in the hall was weird. Jessie was sitting on the ground, but nobody seemed to care about him.


    All of them looked at Flynn with shocked and envious faces.


    As gave Flynn a huge reward just because Flynn had spoken up for him.


    They were regretting it so much. Only if they had spoken up for As too!


    Jessie got up from the ground and said coldly. "He must have stolen the Violet Gold Card from


    somewhere. He was lying to you! I''ll call his bluff as soon as I go to work tomorrow!"


    Everyone looked at Jessie like a fool. They knew what he said was hardly possible.


    After all, Jessie had lost everything. Refusing to admit it was all he could do now.


    When As left the Seda Hotel, the night had fallen. He wandered on the street.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The environment of Zuthana had been seriously polluted. People could barely see stars in the night


    sky.


    ording to the memories from hisst life, his biological parents would find him in three years. Now


    that he had reincarnated, he thought maybe he should visit them.


    As wanted to go, but he was also afraid that meeting them too early would change the trajectory of


    his destiny, causing the future to change. Then everything would get out of his control.


    He had to give up on the idea of visiting his parents. His thought drifted back to his lover, Night Moon


    Fairy.


    "I had my reincarnation during the Heavenly Tribtion. Night Moon must be able to do it, too."


    But Night Moon Fairy was just a True Immortal in Convergence Phase, and he was an Immortal


    Emperor going through heavenly tribtion. Therefore, he wasn''t quite sure if she could reincarnate.


    He happened to pass by an antique store.


    He suddenly felt something.


    So he stopped and walked into the store.


    The owner of the store is a big guy wearing sses. He squinted his eyes and took a look at As.


    Then he chose to ignore.


    Judging by As'' appearance, he wouldn''t be able to afford any valuable things.


    As stopped in front of a Buddha statue. He could feel a unique fluctuation of Spiritual Power in it.


    "Excuse me, how much is it?" As asked.


    The owner looked at the Buddha statue which he bought over from a ragpicker with 50 bucks.


    The Buddha statue felt unusual to him, too. He bought it to take a closer look. However, he had had it


    authenticated many times, and they all said that it was a worthless counterfeit.


    Now that the young man was interested in that Buddha statue, he thought he should take the


    opportunity and sell it. No one else would want it anyway.


    "A hundred thousand, can you afford that?" The man had his own way of bargaining.


    If the customer is a senior or an expert, he would quote reasonably, which made other think that he


    was an honest businessman.


    If it was ad, he would raise the quote and pretend to look down upon him.


    Most young men would be provoked by his attitude. They would get impulsive and immediately agree


    on the deal.


    This trick was used many times, and it often worked.

 Chapter 15 Keen Eyes

    Chapter 15 Keen Eyes


    As saw the man through upon first nce. 1000 was no more than a number to him. Ronald just


    gave him a million.


    "Wrap it up for me," As said slowly.


    "OK!" The man smiled from ear to ear. His eyes squinted so narrowly that they could barely be seen.


    As paid the money and took over the Buddha statue. Then he was about to leave.


    Just by then, an old man''s voice sounded, "Young man, can''t you tell that this is just a counterfeit? It


    won''t be worth more than 50 bucks, why are you paying twenty times more?"


    As nced at the old man. His eyes looked wise. He was just asking out of sheer curiosity.


    As wouldn''t tell him the truth, because he didn''t know him.


    "It looked pleasing to my eyes, so I bought it."


    The old man smiled and shook his head. "It''s definitely not a random decision. I''ve been watching you


    since you came in. You hadn''t looked at anything else before you walked straight up to this Buddha


    statue and fixed your eyes on it."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ordinary people would bargain when they buy things, but you bought it without hesitation. That doesn''t


    seem right. I think this Buddha statue is more than what we think it is."


    As was impressed by this old man''s keen eyes, but he didn''t want to say anything. He smile and


    said, "See you!"


    "Hang on!" The old man called out.


    As stopped and looked at the old man with a cold face. He hated being harassed.


    The old man suddenly bowed and said, "Please don''t be mad at me. I''m Christopher Hamilton, an


    honorary consultant of the Lanceham Appraisal Center. I could feel how different this Buddha statue is,


    but I couldn''t tell exactly what''s special about it. Could you enlighten me about it?"


    Upon hearing the old man''s name, the owner of the shop eximed, "Wee, master! Sorry for my


    ignorance!"


    "I watch your show a lot and I admire your knowledge. I''ve benefited a lot from your lectures!"


    Christopher chuckled and responded proudly, "It''s my honor."


    He then looked at As, bowed and asked, "Mister, if you would give me some guidance."


    As saw the perseverance and thirst for knowledge in Christopher''s eyes. He noticed that this Buddha


    statue is different because he could feel the fluctuation of Spiritual Power.


    But when it came to knowledge, As definitely didn''t know as much as Christopher.


    "Since you want to know it so badly... then I''m gonna tell you," As said as he opened the box, putting


    the Buddha statue on the desk again.


    As picked up a small carving knife on the table and scratched the statue lightly.


    The transparent ss on the Buddha suddenly turned into a fair color of jade.


    As he scraped faster and faster, the Buddha statue eventually became an white jade Buddha statue.


    "That''s... top-ss white jade from Myanmar!" Christopher looked very excited.


    The store owner didn''t look happy.


    Such arge piece of Myanmar white jade is worth a few hundred thousands. Carved into a Buddha


    statue, it could go up to as worthy as one million!


    He thought he could take advantage of As, but it turned out now that he''s the one that has suffered a


    loss.


    He suddenly came forward and cupped the statue with both hands. Then he stared at As vigntly.


    "I''m not selling it. I''ll return you double of the price. I''m not selling it!"


    Christopher said sternly, "Nonsense! Trading antiques are like ying chess. People all count on their


    knowledge and experience. You''ve been in this industry for so many years, it will humiliate us all if you


    do this today!"


    The store owner ignored the "master". He yelled like crazy. "I don''t care! This Buddha statue is worth


    more than what I can earn from this store for my whole life! Whatever you say, I''m not gonna sell it!"


    Christopher looked at As with an apologetic expression on his face. "This is all because of me. I''m


    gonna call the police now and be your witness. Don''t worry, I''ll be responsible for all your loss!"


    As shook his head. "You don''t need to do that."


    He looked at the big guy and said calmly, "Get out of my way!"


    The man felt as if his heart had lost a beat. As was just a young man, but he felt afraid to look at the


    young man in the eyes.


    However, the obsession with money made him fearless. "No! I''m not letting you go! This is my stuff!


    You can''t take it away from me!"


    As didn''t want to talk to him anymore. He grabbed the man''s cor and threw him onto the ground.


    The shop owner was startled. He never thought that As could be so powerful, for he looked so thin.


    He didn''t dare to call the police, but being unreasonable didn''t seem to work now.


    So he cried, using As of stealing things, hoping to attract the attention of passers-by.


    However, as soon as the passers-by gathered, Christopher testified for As. The shop owner didn''t


    get any sympathy. He was scorned.


    If this continued, he would have to close this ce.


    "OK, I''m not going to argue with that anymore. You should go." He said helplessly.


    As and Christopher then left the store. On the sidewalk, he apologized to As, "I''m sorry, I caused


    trouble to you just now. I didn''t know that he could be that shameless!"


    "It''s okay. I didn''t lose anything." As said.


    "You''ve got keen eyes. You must know a thing or two about the antique industry. I''ve got an item, and I


    am not sure about its quality. Can youe over and take a look at it for me? Would you like to help


    me?" Christopher was pleading earnestly.


    As bought the statue for its Spiritual Energy, not the money.


    With the Sky Devouring Methods As had been practicing, he was able to absorbe the Spiritual


    Energy from the Buddha statue. That was why he bought it.


    As felt interested in that item that Christopher was unsure about. If it was another item that contained


    Spiritual Energy, he would negotiate with Christopher and buy it, too.


    "I''ve got nothing to do anyway. I think I can go with you." As said.


    "That would be great!" Christopher was overjoyed.


    The two took a cab to Christopher''s home.


    It was a department with the mostmonyouts. A girl in a red dress with two ponytails was lying on


    the sofa watching TV.


    "Why are you back so soon today? Did you do exercise?" The girl asked casually without turning back.


    "Get up, Bianca! We have a guest!" Christopher said and smiled at As. "Pleasee on in!"


    On the way here, Christopher asked As for his name. As said his name was Cosimo Lincoln.


    "Argh, Grandpa! Why are you taking a stranger home?" Bianca eximed when he saw As. She


    hurriedly tidied herself up.


    "His is not a stranger. He''s a new friend I just made, an expert of antiques."


    Bianca finished tidying his dress. Then she tilted her head and snickered at As. "Looks like he''s just


    two or three years older than me. What kind of expert could he be?"


    "Don''t underestimate him. I''ve seen how excellent he was. I invited him over to help me." Christopher


    spoke very highly of As.


    Biance found it even harder to believe. "Pfft, I can''t wait to see how capable he is!"

 Chapter 16 Glazed Pottery

    Chapter 16 zed Pottery


    In Christopher''s study, there was a tea table in the middle and three wooden racks, which were full of


    all kinds of antiques.


    "Wait a minute, Mr. Lincoln!"


    Christopher walked to the wooden rack, picked up a sandalwood box, and took out a vase from it.


    Seeing this, Bianca, who had barged into the room, suddenly let out a surprised cry. "Grandpa, how


    can you show such an important thing to an outsider?"


    Christopher scolded, "Nonsense. I asked Mr. Lincoln to help me!"


    "Mr. Lincoln, please continue!"


    Bianca walked over briskly and stood by. And her delicate face was full of vignce as she looked at


    As Lincoln.


    As if she was saying that, I must expose your scheme, big liar!


    As didn''t bother to care about this spoiled little girl. He focused all his attention on the vase in front of


    him.


    Although this vase did not contain Spiritual Power, As could feel that it exuded an ancient energy.


    Most people relied on knowledge to appraise antiques, and cultivators couldpletely distinguish the


    authenticity by the "Energy" on it.


    Every ancient object had an ancient energy, or aura.


    As studied the vase carefully. It was clearly an antique. However, the paint of the outeryer


    suggested the rough workmanship, which was enough for everyone, even ayman like As to tell


    that it was a fake one.


    This was really odd. No wonder even an expert like Christopher couldn''t distinguish.


    "Mr. Lincoln, can you find anything?" Christopher asked expectantly.


    As did not say a word and continued to size it up.


    Bianca said sarcastically, "Grandpa, I''ve already said that he''s only one or two years older than me.


    What kind of appraisal experience would he have? You see that now?"


    Christopher did not reprimand her this time. Perhaps As Lincoln found the Buddha statue in the


    antique store by chance?


    "If you don''t know it, then stop pretending. I¡¯m here, and you can''t deceive my grandfather! Bianca


    raised his delicate face arrogantly, looking as if she had seen through him.


    But As ignored her. He looked at Christopher and said lightly, "You''ve studied this thing for so long.


    What have you found?"


    Bianca was even more proud. She yelled, "Grandpa, look, he doesn¡¯t know at all. He lied. Don¡¯t you


    believe me now?"


    A look of disappointment appeared on Christopher''s face. However, As was invited by him. Even if


    As could not see through it, he had to treat him with courtesy.


    "Bianca, stop disrespecting Mr. Lincoln or you''ll be given punishment." Christopher said seriously.


    The look on Bianca''s face changed, and she chuckled, "Grandpa, I won''t say anything else."


    After that, she made a face at As and stuck out her cute tongue.


    As smiled slightly. He could see that although this little girl was unruly and willful, she was not a bad


    person and was just in the rebellious period, who wouldn''t easily admit her mistake.


    "Mr. Hamilton, please go ahead."


    Christopher started, "ording to my research, this vase looked like a replica. However, the inside of


    this vase is a real zed pottery."


    "I have done a lot of appraisals and went through many books and scrolls to prove that the inner


    material of this vase is authentic."


    "However, the outeryer was rough. How did these twopletely different workmanships appear on


    the same item? I really can''t figure it out!"


    Bianca listened attentively as well. She had been following her grandfather since she was a child, so


    she was also interested in such a bizarre item.


    As smiled, "Mr. Hamilton, do you want to know the answer?"


    Christopher was stunned, and then he said happily, "Mr. Lincoln, you have the answer?"


    As nodded.


    Bianca was stunned for a moment as well. Her dazed look was extremely adorable.


    "Humph, my grandfather has been studying it for so long, but he still can''t figure it out. How can you


    see it in such a short time? You''re bragging!"


    With a little mysterious smile, As grabbed the vase and gently hit it against the corner of the table!


    ng!


    With a crisp sound, a piece of the vase was smashed.


    "What are you doing? Do you know how much my grandfather spent to buy this vase?" Bianca''s face


    was filled with anger as she screamed.


    As ced the broken vase on the table and ignored Bianca. Instead, he smiled at Christopher.


    As believed that Christopher should be able to understand his intentions.


    Sure enough, Christopher''s face suddenly became serious. He waved his hand to stop Bianca from


    scolding As again, and said in a trembling voice, "I see, I see!"


    Christopher stood up and bowed respectfully to As. "Mr. Lincoln is really an expert. I admire you!"


    "Mr. Hamilton, you''re wee. The bystander sometimes would see more clearly than the person


    involved. You couldn''t find the answer because you wouldn''t go as far as to breaking it." As said.


    "Mr. Lincoln has such knowledge at such a young age, but is notcent at all. You are better than


    countless people in the antique world who call themselves masters!" Christopher praised him sincerely.


    "Grandpa, what on earth are you talking about! He smashed our vase. And now you''replimenting


    him!" Bianca yelled in confusion.


    Christopher waved at her and said with a smile, "Bianca,e take a look!"


    Bianca walked over in surprise. From the crack of the vase, she saw what was inside.


    It turned out that there was another vase in it!


    Christopher took out a pair of pliers and carefully mped away the cracked outeryer.


    An intact vase appeared in front of them.


    "This is the real zed pottery!" Christopher said with a sigh, and there was even affection in his eyes.


    Bianca was also amazed. "So someone has made a replicatedyer to protect this real zed pottery.


    What a brilliant method!"


    Christopher nodded and said, "It''s indeed brilliant, but Mr. Lincoln still saw through it. It proves that Mr.


    Lincoln is better!"


    Bianca looked at As and suddenly felt that he was actually very handsome.


    Christopher said, "Bianca, apologize to Mr. Lincoln!"


    "Ah, okay!" Bianca blushed and lowered her head. She apologized in a low voice, like a mosquito''s


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    humming. "Mr. Lincoln, I''ve offended you before. Please forgive me!"


    As smiled, "It doesn''t matter."


    Looking at the clock, it was time for the Cho family to finish their meal.


    "I have something to do, so I''ll take my leave!" As said.


    Christopher said hurriedly, "Wait a minute, Mr. Lincoln, please give me the honor to express my


    gratitude. Well, I have a lot of collections and some of them are valuable. Mr. Lincoln, you can choose


    one as a gift!"


    As shook his head and said, "It''s alright. Goodbye, Mr. Hamilton!"


    Christopher did have a lot of collections, which were very valuable, but none of them contained


    Spiritual Energy, so As did not need them.


    "Let me see you off!" Christopher said.


    Standing at the door and watching As leave, Christopher sighed in admiration. "He has the


    demeanor of a master! Bianca, remember not to offend him in the future!"


    Bianca didn''t reply. She tilted her head. No one knew what she was thinking.

 Chapter 17 Invitation From Augustin Coleman

    Chapter 17 Invitation From Augustin Coleman


    When As returned to the Sinir''s house, Giorgio and the others had already returned.


    As soon as he entered, Francis smiled and pulled him to sit on the sofa. She couldn''t stop talking.


    "As, you''re amazing today. You don''t even know how the rtives and friends praised you!"


    "Your uncle said that he would pay a visit specially to thank you when he was avable. You don''t even


    know how awful your big aunt''s face looked. She used to look down on you and must regret it now! I''m


    so happy today!"


    Seeing Francis happy, As was also very gratified. "As long as auntie is happy."


    "Why are you still calling me auntie? Call me Mom!"


    Giorgio, who came out of the bathroom, coughed lightly and still looked serious.


    "As, since you are lucky enough to meet such a big shot as Chairman Kimmerly, you must be careful


    in the future. Don''t offend him!"


    As looked calm. In the eyes of Giorgio and the others, Ronald Kimmerly might be a great figure, but


    for the Emperor Cosmos, he was just a nobody among all the living creatures, nothing different from an


    ant.


    Seeing that As did not say a word, Giorgio thought that he was still holding a grudge against him. He


    grunted and returned to his room.


    Francis red at Giorgio and said to As, "As, ignore him. He''s just a grumpy old man!"


    As said gently, "I''m fine."


    "Viviana has fallen asleep. By the way, when are you guys gonna give me a grandchild? I have been


    waiting for months!" Francis whispered, with a look of anticipation.


    As was a little embarrassed. He could not continue this topic.


    "Auntie, I''m a little tired. I''ll go back to my room and rest." With that said, As ran into the room.


    "Boy, getting shy, huh? When you were young and wetted your bed, I used to help you change your


    pants!" Francisined with a smile and then left.


    Back in the room, there was a fragrance. Viviana Sinir changed into a in white nightdress and


    leaned against the bed to read a book. Her hair was wet. She must have just taken a shower.


    She looked more beautiful in the white nightdress. At this moment, even As'' heart couldn''t help but


    skip a beat.


    As walked to his bed and sat cross-legged, preparing to practice.


    Viviana suddenly said, "What did you do with Mr. Kimmerly today?"


    As did not even open his eyes as he casually replied, "Nothing. I just helped him once."


    Viviana looked lukewarm. In the past, As did not say a word and even dare to look at her. He looked


    like a good-for-nothing.


    But she found that As had changed a little in the past two days. He was no longer a good-for-


    nothing, but arrogant.


    This change puzzled her, but it made her even more disgusted.


    If you have the strength, others will think you are confident when you act arrogant. But if a good-for-


    nothing always pretended to be arrogant, he would ultimately have a dose of his own medicine.


    No matter how As met Ronald Kimmerly, in her heart, he was still a good-for-nothing that she hated.


    "You''re lucky this time, but I advise you to recognize who you are. Don''t think that you can look down


    on others just because you know Chairman Kimmerly. Your own ability is the real strength."


    As opened his eyes and looked at Viviana coldly.


    He knew that Viviana still looked down on him. She thought that he was just using Ronald''s reputation


    to show off.


    "Viviana, in your eyes, Ronald may be unattainable, but in my eyes, he is not worth mentioning at all.


    My support is neither luck nor Ronald Kimmerly. You will know what it is in the future."


    Viviana reminded him kindly and As didn''t appreciate it but retorted her!


    Instantly, she loathed him more.


    Compared with Tobias Morrison, she felt that As Lincoln was simply a clown!


    "Everyone knows how to brag. Anyway, I''ve reminded you and that it''s your business whether you


    listen or not!"


    After that, Viviana threw the book to the bedside table andy down to sleep.


    As ignored her. He closed his eyes and began to practice the Devouring Methods.


    The First Phases of Cultivation was the Energy Condensation Phase, and the First level of Energy


    Condensation Phase was the Foundation Phase.


    After one night''s practice, As estimated that he still needed three more days to reach the Earlier


    Stage of Foundation Phase. At that time, his self-protection ability would greatly increase. He could


    even resist the ordinary bullets.


    If he entered that phase, As would be able to absorb the Foul Energy from the statue of K?itigarbha


    and the Spiritual Energy from the Buddha statue he had obtained today.


    While Viviana was sleeping, As closed his eyes to practice.


    They spent a silent night.


    In the early morning, they continued to see patients in the clinic. Giorgio was going to train Viviana


    during the summer vacation, so that she could take over the clinic in the future.


    In fact, even Viviana did not know the more important reason. Giorgio ced his hope of returning to


    the Sinir family, which was an old and well-known family of traditional medicine, on Viviana.


    When they arrived at the clinic, a ck Volkswagen was parked at the door.


    Seeing As, the car door immediately opened. Augustin Coleman, whose hair was a little messy, got


    out of the car and hurried toward him.


    "Mr. Lincoln, I finally found you!" Augustin looked relieved.


    As asked in confusion, "Has you been waiting for me here?"


    "I''ve been waiting for you from five o''clock, worrying that you won''te here today." Augustin said


    with some relief.


    "What can I do for you, Mr. Coleman?" As was puzzled. In his memory, they only had met once or


    twice.


    "Mr. Lincoln, I have a friend who is suffering from a strange disease. Many medical masters had looked


    into it but failed. Every time there''s an attack, my friend suffers. I want to invite Mr. Lincoln to have a


    look!" Augustin pleaded.


    As thought that aftering to the clinic today, he would separate from Viviana and find a quiet


    ce to practice for a day, striving to enter the early stage of Foundation Phase.


    Unexpectedly, Augustin came to see him again.


    "It seems that this is the butterfly effect caused by saving the child."


    As didn''t have the heart to reject Augustin. Whether it was in terms of character or the help As had


    received from him in the previous life, Augustin was a respectable elder.


    "Okay, Mr. Coleman, take me there!" As agreed.


    "Great! Get in the car!"


    Augustin personally opened the car door for As and they sat in the back row. Augustin said to the


    driver, "Go to Nanin!"


    "Is your friend from Nanin?" As asked curiously.


    "Yes, don''t be surprised when you see my friendter!" Augustin smiled a little mysteriously.


    Nanin was the capital city of Ridges, which was much more prosperous than Lanceham where As


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    lived in.


    The "friend" was able to get the Director of Harmony Grove Hospital in Lanceham to action in person!


    That must be someone extraordinary.


    Lanceham was more than 100 kilometers away from Nanin. They took the express way and reached


    the destination in more than two hours.


    The car stopped in front of a row of vis in the suburbs of Nanin. Augustin took As to the highest


    andrgest vi.


    "It''s here." The driver did not follow them. There were only As and Augustin.


    Looked through the iron gate, the scenery in the yard was beautiful. A woman in a white dress was


    doing a martial-art squat, while practicing expiration and inspiration beside a grape rack!

 Chapter 18 Master

    Chapter 18 Master


    Behind the white-dressed woman stood a veiled red-dressed woman.


    The two women were graceful and exuded an enchanting air.


    As was surprised. He could feel a weak fluctuation of Spiritual Power from them!


    Augustin stepped forward and said respectfully, "Miss Jenkins, I''ve invited the highly skilled doctor


    here!"


    The two women in the courtyard turned around and looked over together.


    The woman in the red dress said, "It''s Director Augustin Coleman. Jennie, go open the door!"


    "Yes!" The woman in the white dress stood up straight and came over to open the door for them.


    "Thank you, Miss Jenkins!" Augustin said politely.


    "You''re wee. Pleasee in!" The white-dressed woman nced at As doubtfully.


    As followed Augustin into the courtyard. Augustin came to the woman in the red dress and bowed


    deeply. "I have brought you the miracle doctor here, Mister Kane!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Coleman. Please sit down!" The woman said.


    As was a little curious. This was obviously a woman, but why did Augustin address her as Mister


    Kane?


    And she epted it calmly.


    As stared at her. He could feel that there was a strong Spiritual Energy fluctuation in her body, which


    was much stronger than that of Miss Jenkins.


    "Don''t be rude!" Jennie saw that As had been staring at Mister Kane and could not help but scold


    him.


    It was very rude for a man to stare at a woman for the first time they met.


    As ignored her and continued to stare at Mister Kane.


    Mister Kane''s eyes were full of smiles. She said, "You seem to be very interested in me?"


    As she spoke, she sat down on the chair and poured herself a cup of tea.


    Her voice was euphonious, but one could tell that she should be ady of a certain age.


    "You are interesting." As smiled. "You''re clearly a woman, yet you let others call you Mister Kane."


    "How dare you! Do you know who is this? How dare you speak in such a tone!" Jennie shouted again


    with anger.


    Augustin chimed in, trying to mediate, "Mr. Lincoln, please be careful with your words. Mister Kane is


    not someone to be messed with!"


    However, As did not seem to listen to them. He still looked at Mister Kane with interest, even more,


    with offensive meaning.


    Mister Kane raised her hand to stop Augustin and Jennie. Her hands looked youthful, which should''ve


    been well maintained.


    She looked at As with a smile. "I''m a woman. I gave myself this name so as to save a lot of trouble


    outthere."


    As nodded seriously. "That makes sense."


    Although Augustin had not been in contact with As for a long time, he had already seen his strange


    character. He was worried that if As continued, he might ask some rude questions again. If As


    offended this big shot, even he wouldn''t be able to help.


    "Mr. Lincoln, this is the patient I told you about. Please take a look!" Augustin was almost urging him.


    Jennie frowned and looked at Augustin in surprise. She said, "Mr. Coleman, are you kidding me? Is he


    the miracle-working doctor you mentioned? I gather a kid at his age is still attending school. How could


    he be a doctor?"


    Jennie showed her contempt.


    "Well..." Augustin did not know how to exin. He had seen As cure the strange disease of Ruben


    Kimmerly and help Ronald Kimmerly find out the cause of Foul Energy. He felt that As'' medical skills


    must be extraordinary.


    But Jennie had not seen it. Would Mister Kane believe it if he told her about those evil spirits?


    As suddenly looked at Jennie. She was beautiful, but very aloof. Most people wouldn¡¯t even catch


    her attention at all.


    "Judging from your posture just now, you should be practicing a kind of breathing method, but your


    posture is wrong. The real breathing method focuses on integrating with heaven and earth, smooth and


    natural. The Spiritual Energy that you can absorb from the nature is insignificant if you kept practicing


    with such a posture like azy dog peeing."


    Jennie''s face turned red because of the expression zy dog peeing". She had always been arrogant


    and was the mostpetent subordinate of Mister Kane. But now, she was humiliated by As


    Lincoln, a nobody who had not grown up yet. How could she bear it?


    "Bastard, how dare you humiliate me!" She snarled, "Since you also know the breathing method, you


    must be a cultivator too. Do you dare ept my challenge now?"


    Mister Kane looked at As, looking a bit frustrated and annoyed, "This strange boy is not intimidated


    by my power. He even said such a strange theory, but it seems to make sense. What he said to Jennie


    was too harsh. Let Jennie teach him a lesson!"


    When she thought that she was practicing with that breathing method every day, she felt a bit


    ashamed.


    As nced at Jennie and suddenly plucked three petals from the flower beside him. He weighed


    them in his hand and said, "A real master who develops his power to the extreme can turned flowers


    and fallen leaves into killing weapons!"


    After that, As threw the petals out.


    ng!


    Three petals, like three sharp daggers, were nailed to a tree trunk as thick as an arm in the corner of


    the yard.


    "God!" Jennie was stunned for a moment. She looked at As in shock and hurriedly ran over to check.


    With a gentle snap, the three petals fell from the trunk, but there were three neat cuts on the trunk.


    Three petals that were as soft as air were nailed into the sturdy tree trunk. What kind of power was


    this?!


    Jennie looked at As in disbelief and eximed, "How did you do it?"


    Mister Kane could no longer remain calm. She stood up and looked at As seriously.


    "Mr. Lincoln is indeed a real master. I misjudged you!" Mister Kane bowed to As Lincoln.


    Augustin Coleman, who was watching from the side, felt that As Lincoln was ying a trick.


    Fortunately, he had seen many tricks of Mister Kane before, so he was not surprised.


    "No wonder As Lincoln could see the Foul Energy in Ronald Kimmerly''s family. It turns out that he is


    also a master like Mister Kane!" Augustin thought to himself.


    As ignored thepliment of Mister Kane and sat down in a casual manner. Looking at her, he


    suddenly said, "You are ill, and you are seriously ill!"


    If As hadn''t done that just now, Jennie would have scolded him immediately.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, he made Jennie dumbfounded.


    Furthermore, Jennie knew very well that Mister Kane was indeed ill.


    Mister Kane also sat down. She did not care about As'' rude behavior, but sincerely asked, "Can you


    cure it?"


    "It''ll be difficult to other doctors in this world. But if I do it, I can naturally cure it."


    "Really?" Mister Kane stood up, her body trembling with excitement, and her eyes, not covered by the


    veil, were full of surprise.


    "Don''t be so excited. Listen to me." As said lightly.


    Mister Kane sat down again and immediately calmed down, saying, "It''s my fault. As long as the you


    can cure my disease, I will promise you whatever you want!"

 Chapter 19 Realm

    Chapter 19 Realm


    As Lincoln looked at Mister Kane. His eyes seemed to be able to see through her.


    "You must have suffered internal injuries when you were young, but you forced yourself to use the


    strength in your body, causing your injuries to worsen. Every time you are acting up, your two main


    acupoints, Tinchee and Wind Hall, will hurt as if they were pricked by needles."


    Mister Kane nodded hurriedly and said excitedly, "You are right. Every time there''s an attack, I feel


    worse than death. I have searched all over for famous doctors of the continent, but no one can cure


    me."


    There was a deep exhaustion in Mister Kane''s eyes. "Sometimes, I want to end myself. That kind of


    pain is excruciating!"


    Jennie looked at Mister Kane in distress and said, "Sister, please don''t say that. I believe there must be


    someone who can cure you!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Mister Kane looked at As and asked, "Doctor, how can I cure my disease?"


    As'' expression was calm, as if everything was under his control. "It''s very simple. You only need one


    elixir and a set of acupuncture. But if you want your illness to be gone forever, you have to give up the


    Spiritual Energy that you''ve cultivated for many years."


    "Doctor, the Spiritual Energy you mentioned should be the Chi flowing in my body, right? If I can cure


    my illness, I am willing to give up my Cultivation Base. That kind of pain is too torturing!" After that,


    there was a trace of fear in Mister Kane''s eyes. Obviously, she couldn''t take more of that.


    As said, "Since you agree to give up your Cultivation Base, then go and find the herbs as I said.


    When all the herbs are found, I can start to refine the elixir."


    Mister Kane said hurriedly, "Jennie, hurry up and fetch paper and pen. Let the doctor write down the


    medicinal materials."


    As wrote down a list and handed it to Mister Kane.


    After reading it, Mister Kane frowned slightly. "500-year-old ginseng, 500-year-old polygonum


    multiflorum, and 500-year-old glossy ganoderma..."


    "Doctor, these herbs are quitemon, but it''s not easy to find the 500-year-old ones."


    Only then did As remember that this was the earth. Unlike in the cultivation world, the 500-year-old


    herbs were very rare.


    "If you really can''t find the 500-year-old ones, you can use the younger herbs to rece it. But the


    younger they were, the less effective the elixir would be."


    "I''ll do my best!" Naturally, Mister Kane hoped that As could refine the most effective elixir. "Jennie,


    send everyone to search for the herbs needed!"


    "Yes, Master!" Jennie bowed.


    Mister Kane looked at As respectfully and asked, "Doctor, do you have any other instructions?"


    As said lightly, "No, but I have some questions for you."


    "Feel free to ask me anything! I''ll try my best to answer you." Mister Kane said respectfully.


    "ording to what you said, you call the power in your body Chi. How many people like you are there


    in this world?"


    In his previous life, As had nevere into contact with people like Mister Kane. He was taken to


    the Prime Tao Sect by his Supreme Master. When he became Immortal Emperor and was about to


    return to Earth, Earth had already disappeared.


    At the location where the earth disappeared, As felt the turbulent Spiritual Power. He assumed that


    the earth was destroyed in the war of Cultivators.


    Therefore, he guessed that there might be Cultivators on earth.


    In this life, as soon as he was reborn, he met a Cultivator like him, but their Cultivation Base were too


    weak.


    Compared with the real Cultivator, Mister Kane and Jennie''s strengths were nearly ten thousand times


    weaker.


    Despite this, As Lincoln was still very interested in their identities.


    Mister Kane nced at Augustin and said, "Mr. Coleman, this might be a private conversation."


    Augustin hurriedly said, "Got it!"


    Looking at Augustin walking away, Mister Kane said, "To be honest, there are still many people like me.


    Butpared with millions and millions of ordinary people, the number of people like us can be


    described as rare. We all have the same identity, which is martial practitioner. People call us martial


    artists!"


    "You mean there are ordinary people who know about your existence?" As asked.


    "Yes, but those who know the existence of martial artists must have a high status. As for those ordinary


    people living in the lower levels, very few know the existence of us." Mister Kane replied.


    "Since you have the same title, you should have your own hierarchy of levels, right?" As felt that


    maybe these martial artists were the inheritance of cultivators on earth.


    Since cultivators have their own Hierarchy, martial artists should naturally do.


    Mister Kane nodded and said, "Of course."


    "At first, I reached the Acquired Realm, then the Innate Realm, and then the Perfection of Martial Arts.


    Then I became a Martial Master!"


    Speaking of Martial Master, there was a hint of yearning in Mister Kane''s eyes. "Martial Master is at the


    peak of the martial arts world. They are like divine dragons in the sky. It is very difficult to find one out


    of 10,000 martial artists!"


    As roughly understood the Hierarchy of a martial artist, but he was not very clear about the


    corresponding strength of different levels of martial artists.


    "What level are you at?" As wanted to use Mister Kane as a reference to understand their grading


    system.


    "I am an Innate Realm Advanced martial artist. Jennie is at Acquired Realm Moderate." Mister Kane


    replied honestly.


    Then, Mister Kane looked at As curiously and asked, "Doctor, I think you are at least an Innate


    Realm Peak martial artist. Why are you so unfamiliar with the strength level of the martial arts world?"


    As replied calmly, "My Supreme Master only taught me how to cultivate and that''s it. Therefore, I


    don''t know the Hierarchy of martial artists at all."


    "I see!" Mister Kane was skeptical.


    As was probably only twenty years old. To be able to teach such a young gifted martial artist, his


    teacher must be a real master.


    How could such a person not teach his disciple the basic grading system?


    Either As was lying or the expert was old and forgetful.


    After getting the answer he wanted, As stood up and said, "I''ll leave my number to you. When you


    find the herbs I want, call me."


    "Okay." Mister Kane nodded respectfully. She no longer dared show her lofty attitude in front of him.


    "Well, I''ll go back first." As turned and left.


    "Wait a minute., doctor. You haven''t said how much it will cost." Mister Kane asked. If he did not ask for


    rewards, she was worried that he would quit in the future.


    "Let''s talk about the reward after you are cured. I haven''t thought of what I need yet."


    With that said, As left indifferently with his hands behind his back.


    Augustin returned to the entrance of the courtyard and said to Mister Kane, "Mister Kane. I''ll send Mr.


    Lincoln back first!"


    "Thank you, Mr. Coleman!" Mister Kane said.


    Watching As and Augustin leave, Jennie, who had already notified her subordinates to search for the


    herbs, walked over.


    "Master, are his words reliable? Can he really cure your illness? Besides, at such a young age, is he


    really able to reach Innate Realm Peak? That''s a realm higher than yours!" Jennie had some doubts.


    A solemn look appeared in Mister Kane''s eyes. "Jennie, remember, this person can only be a friend in


    the future. He must not be an enemy! You think he is only at Innate Peak? No, his real identity should


    be a Martial Master!"


    "What!" Jennie was shocked.


    Martial Master was at the summit of the martial arts world, and As Lincoln was so young. How could


    he be Martial Master?

 Chapter 20 The Queen In the Mortal World

    Chapter 20 The Queen In the Mortal World


    Jennie did not believe that As could reach the realm she dreamed of at such a young age.


    However, she did not dare to doubt Mister Kane.


    "Is that young man really a Martial Master?"


    Mister Kane said, "Since he said that he could cure me, he wouldn''t lie to me. There''s no need for a


    master to lie to us. I''m just afraid that we can''t give him the reward he wants!"


    "All in all, remember what I said. He can''t be our enemy!"


    "Yes!" Jennie nodded.


    As and Augustin left by car.


    In the car, As had been recalling the identity of Mister Kane.


    Judging from Augustin''s respect for Mister Kane, she was definitely not a nobody.


    In his previous life, he had lived Ridges for more than 20 years. He also had some knowledge of the


    big shots in Ridges. Except for Ronald Kimmerly, he had never heard of Mister Kane.


    "Mr. Coleman, who is Mister Kane? I think you are very respectful to her!" As asked tentatively.


    Augustin said with a smile, "Mr. Lincoln, if you are interested in the identity of Mister Kane, I can tell you


    that she didn''t deliberately hide her identity."


    "Oh, thank you, Mr. Coleman."


    Augustin suddenly asked mysteriously, "Mr. Lincoln, have you ever heard of Queen Kane of Nanin?"


    "Queen Kane?" As'' heart suddenly jolted. He had heard of this name before.


    As was slightly surprised, "You mean, Mister Kane is the famous Queen Kane of Nanin?"


    Augustin nodded. "Yes, it''s Queen Kane."


    Augustin''s eyes were full of awe. He sighed, "Queen Kane is the ruler of the entire Ridges. She has six


    capable assistants and twelve followers under hermand. Any one of them is a big shot in the city."


    "In the political and business circles, there are peoplemanded by Queen Kane. It is said that she


    even had connections with the senior officials of Zuthana!"


    As was silent. He knew what Augustin said was true. Queen Kane was indeed a big name in Ridges.


    It was no exaggeration to say that she was the uncrowned queen of Ridges.


    "It turns out that such a big wheel has been suffering from illness all the time. No wonder I only heard of


    Queen Kane in my previous life, but I have never seen her before." As secretly felt pity.


    However, Queen Kane was lucky enough to run into him. Otherwise, she would never be able to get rid


    of the torment of illness for the rest of her life.


    Augustin said, "As, if you can cure Queen Kane, it will be of great benefit to you in the future!"


    As'' lips curled up and said, "Mr. Coleman, don''t worry. Since I have promised her, I will naturally cure


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    her illness."


    "Then I shall thank you on behalf of Queen Kane!"


    As did not speak but just nced at Augustin. If Augustin knew that As was willing to treat Queen


    Kane just because of him, what would he think?


    As for Queen Kane, in As'' eyes, she was merely an ordinary person. Her power and status were


    insignificant to him.


    However, As still had to live in the mundane world for a period of time. It wouldn''t do any harm to him


    if he could make friends with some significant figures here.


    Augustin sent As back to Sinir Clinic and left.


    As entered the clinic and saw that Viviana was checking on a child.


    He said to her, "I''m going out for a walk. Maybe I won''t go back tonight. Tell Aunt Francis not to worry."


    Viviana said grumpily, "Okay."


    As left and took a taxi to the mountain in the suburbs of Lanceham alone.


    Tonight, his Cultivation Base could almost reach the early stage of Foundation Phase. He was worried


    that he would disturb the Sinir family, so he did not n to go back tonight.


    In his previous life, As was an Immortal Emperor going through heavenly tribtion. In this life, he


    had only returned to the path of cultivation. Foundation Phase was not difficult for him at all.


    As sat cross-legged on a stone and put the bread and milk bought from the supermarket aside. He


    had not reached Breatharians state yet so he needed to eat.


    Then, he set up a simple Protective Shield around him and began to practice.


    This was a mountain in the suburbs of Lanceham, and very few people came. As chose this ce,


    and basically no one disturbed him.


    As he was concentrated on his cultivation, night gradually fell. There was no light in the mountain, and


    it was dark.


    With the shield protecting him, mosquitoes, rats, and ants could not approach him.


    At one o''clock in the morning, there were suddenly messy footsteps at the foot of the mountain.


    The four young men carried a sack and came not far from As.


    "Here!" One of the youths said.


    "Okay, let''s start digging!"


    The four young men took out their iron shovels and began to dig holes.


    There was something struggling within the sack, making sounds, as if it was a person.


    As didn''t want to pay attention to it, but when he heard the voiceing from the sack, he was really


    distracted.


    Saving a life is more meritorious than building a seven-floor pagoda.


    As was not exactly apassionate person, but he could not just stand aside watching a life being


    murdered.


    "What do you want to do?" Without a sound, As suddenly appeared in front of the four.


    The four young men, who were digging holes in the middle of the night, had been nervous enough.


    They did not expect that someone else would suddenly appear here.


    "Ghost!" The four screamed.


    In fact, they were just hired to bury the sack. If it weren''t for money, they wouldn''t have done such an


    immoral thing.


    Frightened by As'' sudden appearance, they immediately found an excuse to run away.


    When As walked to the sack, it suddenly stopped moving.


    Dead?


    As could clearly feel the breathing of the person in the sack.


    He opened the sack and saw the people inside with the torch left by those people.


    It was an old man in a white robe with long gray hair and a bun.


    After the sack was untied, there was an unpleasant smell of sweat.


    If his hands and feet had not been tied up, he would''ve look like a sage.


    As removed the rag from his mouth, and the old man took a deep breath.


    "Who are you? Why did they hurt you?"


    After waiting for a while, the old man finally recovered. He sat up, looked at As, and said, "Youngd,


    is there water? I''m so thirsty!"


    As threw him a bottle of mineral water.


    "Thank you!" The old man opened the bottle, raised his head, and gulped down the water.


    He drank up a bottle of water in one breath, burped, and then said with a smile, "This group of


    bastards. If you hadn''t saved me, I would have died today."


    "By the way, youngd, what are you doing on the mountain in the middle of the night?" The old man


    asked casually.


    Then, as if he suddenly thought of something terrible, he hurriedly stepped back and looked at As


    from a distance. He eximed, "Are you really a ghost?"


    "Have you ever seen a ghost with mineral water?" As said indifferently.


    "Yes, ghosts don''t drink water! It''s all because of those little brats just now. They misled me." The old


    man began to curse the guys who had just run away.


    As looked at the strange old man and asked again, "You haven''t answered my question yet."


    The old man was stunned. He looked at As and grinned, "I''m Zander Scott. How should I address


    you, little brother?"


    "Cosimo Lincoln."


    The old man patted his thigh and gave him a thumbs-up, praising, " Cosimo is a good name!I can tell


    that you have ambitions and won''t settle for mediocrity! Your future is promising!"

 Chapter 21 The Old Swindler

    Chapter 21 The Old Swindler


    The old man who called himself Zander Scott said a lot of things to praise As.


    As did not say a word and kept looking at him with strange eyes.


    "Ahem! Lad, do you have anything to eat? Those guys tied me up for a whole day. I haven''t eaten a


    single thing!"


    Seeing that As was not interested in hispliments, Zander changed the topic.


    As threw him a bag of bread.


    Zander immediately tore open the bag and took a bite. It seemed that he was really hungry.


    "Who are you? Why did they tie you up?" As asked.


    Hearing As asking about his identity, Zander immediately puffed up his chest and looked up at the


    night sky.


    "I''m Zander Scott, the only descendant of the 136th generation of the Gile School, a prestigious


    geomancy master! Boy, you must''ve heard of me, right? Surprised?" Zander put on a smug face.


    "The Gile School founded by the Sage Bruce Gile?" As asked.


    Zander gave him another thumbs-up, "You are knowledgeable. That''s the one"


    "Isn''t Bruce Gile best at military tactics and politics? When did he start studying geomancy?" A hint of


    sarcasm appeared in As'' eyes.


    "Ahem ahem..." Zander was almost choked to death by a mouthful of bread. He quickly exined,


    "What do you know? The Sage was like an encyclopedia. Geomancy was a piece of cake for him!"


    "You''re lucky today. Since you saved me, as long as you pay me 2000 bucks, I''ll take you as my


    disciple. What do you think?"


    As continued to stare at him silently.


    "Kid, I normally won''t ept disciples no matter how much money you give me. You saved my life and


    I saw that you''re quite talented. That''s why I wanted to take you as my disciple. If you miss this chance,


    you''re gonna regret it!"


    Zander looked at As, as if he had reallypromised a great deal of his own interest.


    As was impassive. "Since you are so great, why were you almost buried alive?"


    Zander rolled his eyes and suddenly sighed. "s, don''t mention it. It''s all my fault for being too soft-


    hearted. Today, I have taught the three of them geomancy, which already reached the daily limit. But an


    official knelt in front of me and begged me to help him. I thought he was very sincere, so I made an


    exception and agreed."


    "However, Master had specially warned me when he taught me Star Methods of Geomancy. I could at


    most give three people some pointers a day. If there were more than three people, something would


    happen and my life would be shortened!"


    "But I was soft-hearted, so I went with the official. As a result, I made a mistake when I helped him


    inspect the house. I followed the trace and identally found the ce where he hid his little mistress."


    "His wife new and of course blew up, and the two of them fought fiercely. That official was so angry that


    he said that I was someone hired by his wife and he tied me up."


    "I didn''t expect him to be so crazy as to want my life!"


    As naturally would not believe Zander''s words.


    The fact that he had offended the official might be true. As for other people begging him, and the


    limitation of helping only three people a day, these were very likely his nonsense.


    However, since he was able to find out the man''s mistress, surely he did have some skills, but not


    proficient enough.


    After some analysis, As felt that Zander was a chatan, who had been taken revenge for cheating.


    "Kid, have you made up your mind? Do you want to be my disciple?" Zander was still trying to tempt


    As.


    As did not want to waste any more time with him. He stood up and walked back to the stone. "You


    can go now."


    Zander suddenly became anxious. "Hey,d, think about it. This happened once in a blue moon."


    "If you don''t have that much money, I''ll take less. 1500, 1000, 800, or you can give me those food..."


    As suddenly turned around, holding a stone in his hand. He casually pinched it a few times, as if he


    was holding a piece of tofu, and crushed the solid stone into powder.


    Zander''s eyes widened as he looked at As in shock!


    As felt that the old swindler should have retreated because of difficulties.


    However, Zander suddenly knelt on the ground and bowed, "You are a martial artist! Please ept me


    as your disciple!"


    As was a little speechless. This person was quite shameless. He had failed to cheat him out of


    money, so now he wanted to follow him!


    However, As was curious that Zander had heard of martial artists. It seemed that he should know


    something.


    "How do you know I''m a martial artist?"


    Zander put away his yful smile and said respectfully and solemnly, "When I was seven years old, I


    saw a strange person and another person flying in the sky."


    "From then on, I firmly believe that there are really martial-arts masters who can fly over eaves and run


    over walls in the world. I have been searching for a long time, as a result, I met my master. He ripped


    me off three hundred bucks and passed me a book called Star Methods of Geomancy."


    "But I didn''t give up. I continue to search while learning geomancy. Now, god bless me. I''ve found it!"


    Zander kowtowed again and said, "Master, please ept me! I am willing to be your servant. I only


    hope you can ept me as your disciple!"


    As nced at him. He didn''t expect Zander to have such a tough heart, but he didn''t want to ept


    a disciple.


    "I''m not interested. Leave now!"


    "My efforts had been in vain before. Today, you saved me from death. This is God''s arrangement! If


    Master doesn''t ept me, I won''t leave even if I die." Zander didn''t mind being brazen.


    As waved his hand, and sent Zander away with his strong inner force. However, As controlled his


    strength and did not hurt him.


    Zander rolled dozens of meters away and looked at As agape. He was more determined to be As''


    disciple now. "He is so powerful at such a young age. I am sure he is my master," he thought to


    himself, "Maybe it''s too abrupt for him to acknowledge me as his disciple. Or maybe he is testing my


    sincerity..."


    Zander had an idea. He sat down and stared at As.


    As knew that Zander did not leave, but he couldn''t care less. With the Protective Shield, Zander


    wasn''t able to disturb him.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    As continued with his practice. At five o''clock in the morning, the Spiritual Energy of the nature


    suddenly became violent, and a gust of wind swept the woods.


    As opened his eyes, and looked more energetic and powerful.


    Suddenly, hebined his index finger and middle finger as a sword toward one direction and a red


    light shot out. A basketball-sized stone five meters away was smashed by the red light.


    "Spiritual power can be released, I reached to the early stage of the Foundation Phase!"


    When Zander saw this scene in a daze, he took a deep breath and was too amazed to speak.


    As stepped down and passed by Zander. Just as Zander was about to follow him, As said, "If you


    follow me, I will kill you."


    Zander suddenly stopped. He believed that As would do what he said.


    However, Zander would never give up.


    Seeing As walking away, Zander suddenly looked at the ce where As was practicing, where


    As left the stuff he bought from the supermarket.


    Zander walked over, and picked up the stic bag. Suddenly, he felt happy.

 Chapter 22 Viviana Sinclairs Best Friend

    Chapter 22 Viviana Sinir''s Best Friend


    When As Lincoln returned home, Francis immediately asked worriedly, "As, yesterday Viviana said


    that you did note back. What happens?"


    Francis wasn''t prying, but was really concerned about him.


    "Aunt, don''t worry. I just went to visit a friend. It''s okay."


    Giorgio Sinir came out of the room and said in a strange tone, "You are a married man. You can''t act


    like when you were single. You should cut off with a pack of rogues!"


    As did not look at Giorgio. He said to Francis, "Aunt, I''ll go to the clinic after washing up."


    "As, you don''t have to go to the clinic today. I''ll go with your father. Viviana is going to attend her best


    friend''s birthday party. You can go with her!" Francis said.


    The bedroom door was suddenly opened, and Viviana, whose hair was a little messy, poked her head


    out and said, "I don''t need him apany me. I''ll go by myself."


    Francis shouted, "No, your father just taught As a lesson. You are now a married woman. We''ll be


    worried if you''re alone out there."


    "Let As apany you, or you can''t go anywhere!" Francis was tough.


    Viviana had no choice but topromise and close the door with a bang.


    As wanted to turn her down, but Francis told him, "As, stay with Viviana. Don''t let her drink!"


    Looking at Francis'' worried eyes, As could not refuse her.


    "Aunt, don''t worry. I will take good care of Viviana."


    In his previous life, As could not understand how great motherly love was, but in this life, he


    cherished it very much.


    It took Viviana an hour to dress up.


    Viviana wore a white off-shoulder stripped dress. Her delicate corbone was exposed. Her hair was


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    tied up, and her delicate ankle was decorated with a crystal bead chain. She wore a pair of high heels.


    Viviana was mature, and her dress added gracefulness to her. Standing in front of As, they were


    almost of the same height.


    However, when Viviana looked at As with her disgusted eyes, As fumed.


    At that moment, As suddenly had an impulse to conquer this woman!


    Seeing Viviana dressed up well, Francis said with a smile, "As, you have such a beautiful wife. Aren''t


    you worried if letting her go out alone?"


    At this time, Viviana''s cell phone suddenly rang.


    After answering the phone and saying a few words, Viviana hung up and said, "Mom, Shelly ising


    up!"


    Francis said hurriedly, "So quick! Let me tidy up the sofa first!"


    "Mom, there''s no need. Shelly is here to pick me up."


    "Oh, okay. Be careful. Don''t stay toote!"


    Soon, the doorbell rang.


    "I''ll open the door." Francis said.


    A beautiful girl with short hair and carrying a Louis Vuitton bag jumped in.


    "Hello, Mrs. Cho. I miss you so much!" After that, the girl directly threw herself into Francis'' arms.


    "Shelly is getting more and more beautiful." Francis praised her with a smile.


    After a simple hug with Francis, Shelly greeted Giorgio, "Hello, Mr. Sinir!"


    "Haha, Shelly, you haven''t been here for a while."


    "I''lle and have meals every day!"


    "Viviana, Evelyn and Tobias are waiting downstairs. Hurry up!"


    Hearing Tobias'' name, As felt that Viviana''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "I''m ready. Let''s go now!"


    "That''s great. Let¡¯s go!" Shelly waved goodbye to Giorgio and Francis.


    "As, Viviana, be careful!" Francis called out again.


    "Auntie, don''t worry." As gave her a smile and left with them.


    In the elevator, Shelly looked at As with disdain and thenined to Viviana.


    "Viviana, why do you get married at such a young age? Even if you want to get married, you should


    find a better one!"


    Viviana was silent. She nced at As and the disgust in her eyes was deepened.


    She now regretted agreeing to her parents to marry such a good-for-nothing.


    As nced at Shelly Wood indifferently. This woman was Viviana''s best friend. She was a real snob.


    In his previous life, she looked down on him. It seemed that she got along well with a rich boy. Butter,


    she was said to be dumped by the rich boy.


    Out of the elevator, there were three men and a woman waiting at the entrance of the building.


    One of the three men was Tobias Morrison, and the other two were called Joseph Lee and Gavin


    Peterson, who was also a rich boy and Tobias'' sidekick.


    As for that girl, As was deeply impressed.


    Her name was Evelyn Cohen. She was As'' ssmate and also a student of the Lanceham Film and


    Media Academy. However, As was in ss Nine, and she was in ss Three.


    Evelyn was dressed in an emerald long dress. Her long ck hair was draped over her shoulders. She


    was truly gorgeous, with rosy lips, a delicate nose and almond eyes.


    It was conceivable that Evelyn was the campus belle in the Lanceham Film and Media Academy


    among so many good-looking boys and girls. Her beauty was absolutely unique.


    "Viviana!" Evelyn greeted Viviana with a faint smile.


    "Evelyn!" Viviana also walked over with a smile and held Evelyn''s hand affectionately.


    Viviana looked mature. Evelyn was a little aloof. The two of them were equally beautiful, but their


    temperaments werepletely different. When they stood together, they became the center of


    attention.


    "Alright, everyone is here. Let''s go!" Shelly walked up from behind, grabbed Viviana with one hand and


    Evelyn with the other.


    Joseph, who had a brush cut, looked at As with contempt and said without hesitation, "Hey Vi, you''re


    not gonna take that loser with us, aren''t you?"


    After hearing Joseph'' words, everyone looked at As beside the elevator.


    Gavin and Shelly looked at As disgustedly. Evelyn was indifferent.


    Tobias didn''t even bother to look at As and ignored him.


    Viviana said grumpily, "My mother insisted on letting him follow me. If I don''t agree, she won''t let me


    out."


    When Viviana said this, her eyes were fixed on Tobias, as if she was exining to him.


    If it weren''t for Francis, As would p on Viviana.


    "Can we go now?" Evelyn looked at Shelly and asked, "Shelly, what''s your n? Why do you call us


    here so early?"


    Shelly immediately became excited and said, "Come with me. Let''s have a good time today!"


    "Firstly, we go to the mall!"


    "Let''s go!"


    The three girls walked in front, followed by Tobias and the other two as the escort, while As walked


    behind.


    Three luxury cars were parked in the parking lot of themunity.


    Gavin drove a sports car with only two seats.


    Gavin was Shelly''s boyfriend, so Shelly got into the sports car first.


    Tobias'' car was rtively low-key, a ck Audi.


    Joseph was in a white BMW.


    Shelly stretched out his head from the window and shouted at them, "Viviana, you take Tobias'' car.


    Evelyn, youe with Joseph."


    "Joseph, here''s your chance!" Shelly winked at him.


    Shelly and Gavin were lovers. Tobias and Viviana flirted a lot. Joseph was pursuing Evelyn.


    Shelly''s arrangement looked perfect.


    However, it just so happened that As had be a massive third wheel.

 Chapter 23 Making Things Difficult

    Chapter 23 Making Things Difficult


    As walked to the front of Tobias'' car. Viviana was in this car, so he needed to get in too.


    However, Viviana said directly, "You can take another car!"


    Hearing Viviana''s words, Joseph hurriedly stretched out his head and shouted, "My car can''t take


    anyone anymore."


    A smirk appeared on Shelly''s face. "Gavin''s car is full too. Why don''t you go back?"


    "Don''t be like this!" Evelyn couldn''t stand it anymore. There were still a lot of seats.


    "As, sit with me!" Evelyn helped As out.


    Although Evelyn always looked like a unemotional goddess, she was actually very kind and couldn''t


    stand Joseph bullying As.


    Seeing that Evelyn was angry, Shelly had to give up.


    Joseph didn''t want to offend Evelyn, so he could only shouted, "Come up!"


    As nced at Evelyn and nodded at her, "Thank you for your kindness. But I still have to sit with my


    wife!"


    As he spoke, As stood by the car window and quietly looked at Viviana in the car.


    "I promised Aunt Francis to protect you. I should sit with you." As'' expression was calm and his voice


    was firm.


    Viviana Sinir stared at As coldly and said with a cold face, "You don''t need to worry about my


    safety."This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sitting in the driver''s seat, Tobias narrowed his eyes slightly and his face turned cold. He look at As


    and said, "Do you think I can''t protect Viviana?"


    As looked at him, nodded seriously, and replied, "Yes."


    In his previous life, As did not attend Shelly''s birthday party with Viviana, butter he heard about it.


    These people provoked a big shot that day who didn''t even give Tobias face, and directly detained


    them.


    Later, Mr. Morrison, Deputy Mayor of Lanceham, pleaded with this big shot to release Tobias and the


    others.


    As'' answer was not to humiliate Tobias on purpose, but to tell the truth.


    However, Tobias obviously did not think so. He felt that As was humiliating him.


    Tobias'' eyes shed a haze, "Dude, don''t try to challenge my patience. Otherwise, you can''t afford the


    consequences!"


    "Really? I really want to see the consequences." After that, As looked at Tobias provocatively.


    Facing his love rival in his previous life, although As did not take him seriously in this life, he still felt


    ufortable when he saw him.


    In that case, he wouldn''t just give Tobias a good time.


    "You bastard!" Tobias pretended to get out of the car.


    Viviana said hurriedly, "Tobias! Let hime up. After all, he came with me. If you hurt him, I can''t


    exin it to my mother when I go back!"


    Tobias stared at As gloomily and snarled, "Dude, Viviana begs for you. I spare you this time. Next


    time, I will teach you a lesson!"


    As shrugged and gave a half smile. He did not take him seriously at all.


    After getting in the car, As and Viviana sat in the back row.


    Viviana moved to the side and tried to stay as far away from As as possible. She looked ahead with


    a cold face and said nothing.


    As leaned on the back and closed his eyes to rest. If he hadn''t promised Mrs. Cho to protect Viviana,


    he wouldn''t even waste his time with these people.


    "DH Century Mall, we go first!" Shelly shouted at the two cars behind her.


    Gavin whistled and stepped on the gas pedal. The engine of the sports car roared and emitted ck


    smoke.


    "Humph, you want to get rid of us? No way!" Joseph deliberately showed off in front of Evelyn. He


    suddenly turned the steering wheel, directly passed Tobias'' car and chased the first car.


    "Mr. Morrison, we go first! Haha!" Josephughed smugly.


    Tobias looked at As through the rearview mirror and suddenly said, "Viviana, hold on."


    "Alright." Viviana understood. She immediately fastened the seat belt and grasped the armrest.


    Seeing their tacit understanding, As'' expression turned slightly cold.


    In his previous life, he didn''t know about Viviana''s betrayal until his death. But from the way they


    interacted with each other, it was obvious that they had been together for a long time.


    A sinister smile appeared on Tobias'' lips. He stepped on the elerator and the car ran out.


    Even though Viviana had received Tobias'' reminder in advance, she couldn''t help but jerk forward. If


    she hadn''t fastened her seatbelt in advance, Viviana would have hit the glove box directly.


    On the other hand, As was sitting steadily on his seat without being affected at all.


    Tobias looked pale, and Viviana was surprised.


    "Don''t y tricks on me, or you will suffer losses." As said lightly.


    "Humph!" With a gloomy face, Tobias no longer drove the car like a crazy racer.


    DH Century Mall was thergestprehensive shopping mall in Lanceham. It was a business center


    where entertainment, catering, shopping, and fitness integrated together.


    ording to Shelly''s n, their first step was to go shopping and buy a lot of good-looking clothes.


    Women were fond of shopping. As soon as they arrived at the mall, they saw colorful and fashionable


    clothes with their eyes shining, and even Evelyn could not handle it.


    "There are so many new designs. Viviana, Evelyn, we''ll buy at least five for each of us today!" Shelly


    said excitedly.


    "You are rich, but we are not as rich as you!" Viviana said bitterly.


    Joseph behind them suddenly gave a strange smile and said, "I have a suggestion. The three beautiful


    Gavin immediately understood Joseph'' meaning and said with a smile, "Of course. Every time Shelly


    goes to the mall, I pay the bill. If a man can''t even pay for a woman, he is a good-for-nothing."


    Shelly rolled her eyes and gave Gavin a thumbs-up, "That''s great! Gavin is so generous. I''m afraid


    some people can''t bear it!"


    Shelly deliberately prolonged her voice and looked at As with disdain.


    Evelyn saw clearly their purpose.


    Tobias was rich enough. Joseph'' family operated a real estatepany with assets of more than one


    hundred million dors. Gavin''s family also had tens of millions of dors; and he was an athlete in


    swimming, so his got a high ie himself. These rich boys.


    On the contrary, As was dressed in ordinary clothes. Although he looked good, it was obvious that he


    could not afford the clothes here.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea." Evelyn was kind and did not want As to be awkward.


    "Evelyn!" Shelly pulled Evelyn aside. Looked at As, she said arrogantly, "If a man doesn''t have the


    courage to pay for a woman. What a man is he?"


    Tobias nodded and said, "I agree with Shelly."


    Tobias had the highest status among them. It was not easy for Evelyn to refute his words.


    Viviana nced at As. Although she had always looked down on As, no matter what, As was


    her nominal husband.


    Every woman wanted to be doted on by her man. Viviana also wanted a man to pay for her when she


    was shopping in the mall, and hold an umbre for her when it rained.


    But the reality was that every time when they went out to shop and eat, Viviana paid the bills.


    Thinking of this, Viviana''s face turned dark. She looked at As with more distaste.


    "Viviana, don''t worry. You can buy whatever you like. I''ll pay for you."


    Tobias was very good at observing people''s expressions. When he saw that Viviana was silent, he


    immediately reacted.


    Viviana felt touched and looked at Tobias affectionately, "Thank you!"


    "Don''t worry. She''s my wife. How can I ask an outsider to pay the bills?"


    As'' voice was not loud, but he called out to Tobias directly, implying that he was an outsider and


    announcing at the same time that Viviana was his wife.

 Chapter 24 Pay the Bill

    Chapter 24 Pay the Bill


    As soon as he said that, the others looked at As at the same time.


    Josephughed mockingly, "As, everyone knows that you''re a good-for-nothing. How do you pay?"


    "Don''t find an excuse to run away after Viviana bought the clothes and ask you to pay the bill!"


    Gavin said in a strange tone, "You''d better quit bluffing. If you don''t have enough money to pay the bill


    Shelly was even more direct. She looked at As and asked, "Hey, do you have enough money?"


    Evelyn also did not believe that As had money. She felt that As was enraged by Tobias and others


    to say such words.


    "As, the things here are not cheap. You have to think clearly. Don''t promise something beyond your


    ability just because you were impulsive."


    In her previous life, Evelyn had helped As. In this life, this ethereal girl was still as kind as ever.


    As smiled at Evelyn and said, "Don''t worry. I always keep my promises."


    Viviana stared at As and said in a cold voice, "Don''t force yourself. Where did you get the money?"


    When Ronald Kimmerly gave As a Violet Gold Card, Viviana was not present. Although Viviana had


    seen As take out the card in Seda Hotel, she did not know that the card had a million bucks in it.


    "Don''t you worry about that. Just buy whatever you want." As looked indifferent. Viviana sessfully


    provoked him.


    Viviana just wanted to remind As not to get himself in greater humiliation.


    However, when Viviana saw As'' arrogant expression, she swallowed her words. Since As wanted


    to show off, let him do it!


    Seeing that As has taken the bait, Joseph immediately smiled smugly and said, "Three beautiful


    chance today!"


    "Let''s go empty the shelves!" Shelly winked at Joseph and pulled Viviana and Evelyn to the most


    expensive counter.


    Shelly was very familiar with this ce, so she soon came back with Viviana and Evelyn carrying a lot


    of bags.


    "Pay the bill!" Shelly looked at As expectantly and wanted to see As make a fool of himself.


    Evelyn looked at Joseph and said apologetically, "Sorry, I only saw one that I like, but Shelly stuffed all


    these to me. I''ll pay the bill myself."


    Joseph pretended to be angry and said, "Evelyn, are you looking down on me? I told you that you can


    choose whatever you want, and I pay the bill! I think you aren''t buying enough."


    "Yes, Evelyn. Mr. Lee is rich. Go grab some more!" Shelly knew that Joseph wanted to chase Evelyn,


    but Evelyn always ignored him. She deliberately created opportunities for Joseph.


    Evelyn stayed silent.


    Joseph looked at As with a gloating sneer on his face. "As, pay the bill!"


    "If you don''t have money, you can borrow some from Mr. Morrison. I believe he''s very willing to help."


    Viviana nced at As and turned around with a look of contempt.


    As ignored their sarcastic remarks and walked to the cashier. He threw the Violet Gold Card on the


    counter.


    "I want to check out." As said indifferently.


    "Oh, you are really going to pay the bill!" Joseph smiled evilly and contemptuously.


    Gavin sneered, "You are just putting on an act. I don''t believe that a man lives off a woman like you can


    pay the bill. These clothes may cost tens of thousands of dors in total."


    Viviana frowned. As'' wouldn''t even have over 500 hundred bucks in his ount. These clothes were


    worth more than thirty-six thousand dors. How was he gonna pay for them?


    "All right, enough of the show. I know how much money you have. Stop pretending anymore." Viviana


    scolded him.


    Hearing Viviana''s words, Joseph, Gavin, and the others became even morecent. Only Evelyn


    looked at As with pity.


    As looked at Viviana quietly. He said in a t voice, "You may have known me very well before, but


    from today on, even if you try your best to pursue me, the only thing you can catch up with is my


    footprints!"


    "Put the things down. You''ll know if I have money or not."


    As the Emperor Cosmos, As was way beyond Viviana''s league.


    Viviana was so angry that her face turned pale. In the past, no matter how she insulted him, As


    would never dare to argue with her. But now, he dared despise her in front of so many people!


    This huge contrast made it impossible for Viviana to bear.


    "Well, since you want to shame yourself so eagerly, go on then!" Viviana put the things on the counter


    and said coldly, "Check out."


    "It''s thirty-six thousand and eighty hundred dors!" After the waiter behind the counter finished


    speaking, he picked up the Violet Gold Card that As had thrown on the table.


    They were all quietly watching the waiter swipe the card, anticipating a good show. They were all


    waiting for the waiter to say, "I''m sorry, sir. There''s not enough money in the card."


    Unfortunately, the waiter quickly put the card back on the table and said, "Sir, here''s your card. Thank


    you and hope to see you next time!"


    What!


    Joseph and Gavin were stunned!


    Shelly was confused.


    Evelyn suddenly smiled and looked at As with interest.


    Viviana''s emotion wasplicated as she looked at As without saying a word.


    Tobias'' face darkened. He looked at As with a gloomy look in his eyes.


    "How, how could this be? How could this loser have money? Has he been prepared?" Joseph looked at


    Tobias'' sullen face and swallowed, afraid that Tobias would me him.


    Originally, he wanted to take the opportunity to humiliate As, and then let Tobias pay for Viviana, thus


    making Tobias happy.


    Now that the n had been messed up, As was in the limelight.


    As nced at Viviana indifferently and said in an emotionless voice, "You can take your things now."


    "Wait a minute!"


    At that time, Tobias, who had been silent, suddenly spoke.


    Amidst the puzzled gaze, Tobias took two steps forward and stood in front of the counter. He took out a


    bank card from his pocket, and threw it on the table. He looked at the shop assistant and said in a low


    voice, "I''ll pay for thisdy!"


    The shop assistant was stunned for a moment. He looked at Tobias awkwardly and said, "I''m sorry, sir.


    The youngdy''s bill has been paid by that mister!"


    Tobias said with a gloomy face, "I want to talk to your manager!"


    "Well... I think there''s no need, sir." When the shop assistant saw Tobias and the others, he knew that


    they were not ordinary people. Even if Tobias was unreasonable, he didn''t dare offend him.


    Joseph shouted coldly, "Just call your manager. Do you know who are you talking to?"


    "Sure, sure, I''ll call him right away!" The shop assistant was so scared that he hurried to call the


    manager.


    Soon, a middle-aged man in a uniform came over with a professional smile on his face. "What


    happened, sir?"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In fact, the waiter had already told him what happened, but ording to the procedure, he still had to


    ask.


    Tobias didn''t say anything and directly pushed the bank card to the manager. "Give the money back to


    him. I''ll pay for thisdy!"


    The manager recognized Tobias at a nce. Although he didn''t know Tobias'' identity, he knew that


    Tobias was a frequent visitor and his family background must be unusual. He didn''t dare mess with


    him.

 Chapter 25 Ruben Kimmerly

    Chapter 25 Ruben Kimmerly


    The manager said politely, "Okay, please wait a moment, sir. I will return the money to the mister now!"


    As nced at the manager and said coldly, "What if I disagree?"


    Although the manager hid it well, As could tell from his eyes that he was respectful to Tobias.


    "My woman did the shopping. Why should other men pay the bill?" As looked at Tobias indifferently.


    Joseph snarled, "As Lincoln, don''t be ungrateful. It''s your honor that Tobias is willing to pay for you.


    You should thank him!"


    "That''s right. Let Tobias pay the bill this time! As, you must have spent a lot of time saving your


    money. You''d better save it!" Shelly said sarcastically.


    Viviana also tried to persuade him, "As, take back your money. You''re not that rich. Don''t make


    Tobias unhappy."


    As looked at her coldly and asked, "You only care about whether he is happy or not. Did anyone ask


    me if I am happy?"


    As looked indifferent and did not fear Tobias'' gloomy eyes. "I don''t care if he''s happy or not. Anyway,


    I''m happy to do that."


    "Well said!" Suddenly, an excited voice sounded.


    A young man in a colorful id shirt, stood behind As and the others with a beautiful girl in his arms.


    As nced at the man and immediately recognized him. This young man was Ronald Kimmerly''s


    son, Ruben Kimmerly.


    Judging from his ruddy face, he was almost recovered.


    "I say who dares to meddle with Mr. Morrison''s business? It turns out to be Rubuffoon Kimmerly!" With


    Tobias here, Joseph was bold enough to sneer at Ruben.


    Tobias'' father was the Deputy Mayor of Lanceham, and Ruben''s father, Ronald, was a top


    businessman in Lanceham. It was said that they had some connections.


    Tobias and Ruben were both in the top circle of Lanceham. However, Tobias was illustrious, while


    Ruben had always been unrestrained and became aughing stock in the circle. He was nicknamed


    Rubuffoon Kimmerly.


    Those who dared to stand on As'' side at that time and fight against Tobias regardless of the


    consequences were probably only be Ruben.


    Ruben flew into a rage. He pointed at Joseph'' nose directly and cursed, "Joseph, if you say one more


    word, I''ll have someone stop the cooperation between The Ronald Group and your family!"


    ording to the Ruben''s personality, in such a wealthy family where the strong preyed on the weak, he


    won''t be weed.


    However, Ronald only had one son. In the future, everything in the Kimmerly Family would belong to


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ruben. Therefore, if Ruben was determined to sever the partnership with Joseph'' family, Ronald would


    most likely agree.


    Although Joseph was also a kid from a rich family, he could at most squeeze into the second-ss


    circle in Lanceham. Even with Tobias'' protection, he didn''t dare to offend Ruben.


    Joseph blushed and hid behind Tobias, making not more sound again.


    Ruben looked very proud. He nced at Tobias, Shelly, and the others with contempt and said in a


    sarcastic way, "Tsk, you guys are such an embarrassment! I''ve been watching you for a long time and


    feel deeply ashamed of your behavior! You are all well-known figures in the young upper ss of


    Lanceham. But to deal with an ordinary person, you ganged up like a bunch of hooligans.


    "At first, you assumed that he had no money, so you deliberately set up a trap for him to pay the bill so


    that you could take the opportunity to humiliate him. But you didn''t expect him to be rich, did you?


    That''s why this shameless guy jumped out and asked to pay the bill that As had paid just to show


    off!"


    "But why should you pay for his woman? Who do you think you are? When they were having fun in


    bed, are you gonna watch by the side?"


    Ruben spoke without any restraint, making the three girls blush.


    Viviana looked at Tobias in a hurry, as if to exin to him that she was not sleeping with As.


    Tobias gave her aforting look. Obviously, he believed in Viviana.


    As saw their gaze and thought to himself, "It seems that Tobias has been in rtionship with a


    married woman. It must be that Viviana has already told him about us."


    "If it weren''t for Francis to constrain her, she would have dumped me already in my previous life."


    Although Tobias believed in Viviana, as a somebody in the upper ss of Lanceham, Tobias wouldn''t


    just let himself be humiliated by Ruben like this.


    "Rubuffoon, we barely know each other, but have you ever thought about the consequences of fighting


    me for a stranger today?"


    There was a hint of threat in Tobias'' words. Although the Kimmerly Family was powerful, the Morrison


    Family was not to mess with either. If they really start a war, the Kimmerly Family would suffer as well.


    Although Ruben was stubborn, he was not stupid. He could offend Tobias, but he would not start a war


    with the Morrison Family.


    "Hah, Mr. Morrison, I''m just stating a fact. I''ve never thought of offending you. How would I dare?"


    Ruben said with a smirk.


    Tobias gnashed his teeth in hatred. He was not afraid of those scheming and resourceful opponents.


    However, an opponent like Ruben was a loose cannon.


    "Since you get it, that''s great." Ruben had made it clear that he didn''t want to fight with him, so Tobias


    didn''t want to continue arguing with him.


    Looking at the manager, Tobias said with a gloomy face, "Check out!"


    However, the manager looked at the Ruben that were holding the beauty in his arm. Seeing that he


    was staring at the ceiling without any instructions, he nodded quickly and said cautiously, "Sure, I will


    return the money to this gentleman now!"


    However, Ruben suddenly shouted, "Are you blind? Take a good look at the card on the table!"


    The manager trembled with fear and hurriedly looked at the table.


    Tobias, Evelyn, and the others also looked curiously at the Violet Gold Card on the table.


    Viviana had seen As take out that card in the Seda Hotel. She knew that it was from Ronald. It


    seemed to be very valuable. But she didn''t know that there was money in this card!


    "This is?" The manager showed a puzzled look at first, and then looked at Ruben who was very angry.


    He immediately confirmed his spection.


    "Oh my god, this is Mr. Kimmerly''s Supreme Violet Gold Card!" The manager cried out.


    Ronald had specially held a staff meeting about this card in order to let all the employees learn about


    the significance of it.


    Moreover, Ronald had once said that those who had the cards wouldn''t have to pay in any Ronald


    Group''s shopping mall.


    This shopping mall was owned by a subsidiary of the Ronald Group.


    "It''s a Supreme Violet Gold Card! How is that possible!" Tobias also eximed involuntarily and looked


    at As suspiciously.


    Joseph asked in confusion, "What is a Supreme Violet Gold Card?"


    Tobias said with a gloomy face, "Ronald specially made this. There is a total of three. One is for


    Beckett Jackman and the other for the mayor of Lanceham!"


    "Ronald once said that he would give these three cards to the people he respected the most!"


    "What!" Joseph was astonished!


    In the Lanceham, Ronald respected Beckett Jackman and the mayor Ronald respected the most.


    However, Ronald had given the third card to As, did it mean that Ronald regarded As as someone


    equal to those two big names?

 Chapter 26 Free of Charge

    Chapter 26 Free of Charge


    "You must be joking!" Joseph was dumbfounded.


    After listening to Tobias'' exnation and looking at his sullen face, Shelly and Gavin showed a look of


    disbelief.


    Evelyn''s standoffish face also showed a hint of surprise. As, who looked ordinary, had such a


    background.


    When Viviana first saw the card in Seda Hotel, she thought the secretary Anthony Renner''s attitude


    toward the card was too cautious.


    When she saw Tobias'' serious face, she finally understood how valuable the Violet Gold Card was.


    However, she couldn''t figure out how As could make Ronald give him such a precious card.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "I see! No wonder you are so arrogant aftering back from the Kimmerly Family!" Viviana looked at


    As and said coldly, thinking that she had seen through him.


    "But as I said, other people''s powers don''t belong to you. Ultimately you can only depend on yourself.


    The Kimmerly family can help you for a while, but it can''t help you forever! That is why I hope you can


    recognize who you are. You can''t afford to offend those people you''re not supposed to at all!"


    Joseph, Gavin, and the others raised their heads high again. Originally, they were shocked by As''


    Violet Gold Card, but after hearing Viviana''s words, they immediately reacted.


    Without the protection of the Kimmerly Family, As was still a loser. Even if he had the card, it could


    not change anything, unless Ronald could stand up for him every time.


    Ruben really couldn''t stand Viviana''s behavior. He sneered, "How interesting. You keep helping a


    stranger to humiliate your husband! You just want to say that As can''t afford to offend Tobias, right?


    Just say it directly."


    Viviana''s face turned sullen, but she ignored Ruben and just glowered at As.


    As nced at her indifferently and did not exin much. "My background is beyond your


    imagination."


    After that, As ignored her and asked the manager indifferently, "Have you finished checking out?"


    "Yes. It''s done." The manager hurriedly nodded and bowed to As. His attitude was ten times more


    respectful than when he faced Tobias.


    "Ah, no, it''s not done. Please wait a minute, sir!"


    After finishing his words, the manager hurriedly picked up the Violet Gold Card with both hands and ran


    it on theputer behind him.


    "Sir, you are the most distinguished guest of Mr. Kimmerly. In the future, as long as you take this card,


    you can buy anything or enjoy any service free of charge in any shopping mall or hotel of the Ronald


    Group!"


    "I have returned your money to your card. I hope you can forgive the misunderstanding just now!" The


    manager looked at As with a ttery face, full of expectation. He was begging for As'' forgiveness.


    As ignored him. If this was not Ronald''spany or if he had not happened to have the card, he


    would''ve been bullied by them.


    Therefore, this manager was not worthy of sympathy at all. As did not me him, which was his


    forgiveness to him.


    As took back his card. He did not expect the card to be so useful.


    He nced at Tobias and the others with a half smile. Finally, he looked at Viviana and said


    expressionlessly, "Can we go now?"


    "Let''s go, let''s go. What a bummer today!" Shellyined and pulled Gavin to pay the bill snappily.


    They wanted to humiliate As, but in the end, not only did they fail to humiliate him, but they let him


    stole the limelight. And there was Ruben to help him.


    After paying the bill, Joseph saw that Tobias was unhappy and suddenly showed a smirk.


    "By the way, today should be the day when the Emerald Pavilion is open, let''s go and have fun?"


    "As, since you have money, do you want toe and have fun?" Joseph looked at As and said


    with a wicked smile.


    Shelly immediately took Viviana''s hand and said, "By the way, Viviana, I''ve long heard of the famous


    Emerald Pavilion. I haven''t been there. Today, let''s go and have a look!"


    "Evelyn, go with us. Don''t refuse!"


    They were setting up another trap for As.


    Seeing that As was silent, Joseph smiled contemptuously, "What''s wrong? You don''t dare toe?"


    Ruben suddenlyughed out loud. He walked over and patted As'' shoulder, saying, "Let''s go. I''ll pay


    all your expenses today. Don''t be afraid!"


    The three girls could not help rolling their eyes. For someone who was raised in a notable family, this


    guy behaved like a punk!


    "Well, we surely can''t refuse such an opportunity!" Joseph smiled smugly.


    Ruben was a fool and a lousy gambler. Originally, Joseph just wanted to take the opportunity to


    humiliate As and make Tobias happy. He hadn''t expected that Ruben would interfere.


    If he could not only humiliate As, but also earn a big sum from Ruben, it would be fantastic.


    As was pulled to the Emerald Pavilion by Ruben.


    The Emerald Pavilion, on the surface, was imed to be a stone gambling market, but there were other


    things inside. To put it bluntly, it was a casino.


    However, this was a high-end ce with a fixed standard. People who were allowed to enter should be


    at least millionaires.


    Therefore, it wasn''t like those dirty and messy underground casinos on TV. The people who were


    ying inside were all well-dressed rich men.


    The Emerald Pavilion was very lively, but it was in order. There were all kinds of things. It was said that


    they were built ording to the scale of Las Vegas casinos.


    Joseph looked at As and asked with a sneer, "Do you want to y?"


    As didn''t say anything. Ruben shouted, "Come on, who doesn''t dare to y is a loser."


    It was the first time for the three girls toe here, and they were full of curiosity about everything


    there.


    Joseph and the others went to the service counter to exchange chips.


    The waiter in a white shirt said respectfully, "Mr. Lee, you''vee!"


    It seemed that Joseph was a frequent visitor there. No wonder he was so confident in inviting As to


    "Give each of us 100,000 chips!" Joseph pointed at Tobias and Gavin.


    "Okay, please wait a minute!"


    It was Ruben''s turn to exchange chips.


    He sat down directly on the stool and said casually, "Give us 500,000 per person and take it on my


    ount!"


    Joseph and the other two were dumbfounded. Ruben might be the first one who came to the gambling


    house to y on ount.


    However, as if already aware of that, the waiter directly separated the one million chips and ced


    them in front of Ruben.


    "After exchanging these one million chips, there are 28 million in your ount, Mr. Kimmerly!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Joseph and the other two were speechless.


    "Does he regard the casino as a bank?"


    Ruben looked indifferent, as if everything was natural. Obviously, he had gotten used to it.


    Pushing 500,000 chips in front of As, Ruben took out a cigar and the waiter lit it for him.


    Ruben smoked and puffed out a smoke ring. He said boldly, "As, don''t worry. If you win, they are all


    yours. If you lose, I''ll pay for it!"

 Chapter 27 God of Gamblers

    Chapter 27 God of Gamblers


    As took the chips and threw the Violet Gold Card on the table. He said, "I don''t have the habit of


    getting benefits without effort."


    Rubenughed and said, "Alright, if you like!"


    The waiter picked up As'' card and swiped 500,000.


    When Joseph and the others saw this, they were slightly surprised. "He spent 500,000, but he didn''t


    even change his expression. Why do I feel that he doesn''t look like the loser from before?"


    Gavin sneered and said, "He''s just bluffing. Let''s see if he can keep calm after we win his money!"


    Shelly took Viviana''s hand and said in surprise, "Viviana, did you give As money? It''s one million


    dors. Where did he get the money?"


    Viviana looked indifferent and said in a low voice, "It should be the money that Ronald Kimmerly gave


    him."


    "This Ronald Kimmerly has given him money. What on earth did this dude do?" Shelly was confused.


    That was also what Viviana wanted to know.


    "Mr. Kimmerly, how about ying cards first?" Joseph said with a smile.


    "Whatever you want, we''ll y with you!" Ruben looked arrogant.


    "As, what about you?" Joseph looked at As.


    "Whatever you want." As replied indifferently.


    Viviana frowned and couldn''t help reminding him, "As, think about it carefully. Even if Chairman


    Kimmerly gave you some money, you don''t have enough money for this kind of gamble!"


    Ruben smiled wickedly. "You mean that to take these money home and let you keep them away is the


    most secure way, right?"


    That was what Viviana was thinking. As was her husband, technically speaking and half of As''


    money was hers.


    However, after being seen through by Ruben, Viviana would not admit it. "I''m just kindly reminding him.


    After all, we are husband and wife. I don''t want to see him lose everything!"


    As only felt that those words were extremely hypocritical, which made him a little impatient. "Let''s


    start!"


    "Okay, please deal cards!" Joseph said to the waiter waiting by the side.


    It could be said that ying cards was the mostmon game, so the rules are well-known. Even if


    As had never entered the casino, he knew how to y.


    They sat at the gambling table with different expressions, like a big battle wasmencing. The


    atmosphere was solemn.


    Vivian and the other women stood around and watched the game.


    After dealing the cards, Joseph spoke first. He directly took a few chips and threw them into the middle


    of the table. "Ten thousand!"


    "Follow!" Gavin also threw in 10,000 chips.


    Tobias threw the chips in without saying a word.


    Without saying a word, As also threw in 10,000 chips.


    When it''s Ruben''s turn, he chuckled, "Good thingse in pairs, twenty thousand!"


    After another round, Gavin began to check his cards.


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fuck!" Gavin cursed and threw the card away.


    Joseph also looked at his cards and found that he had a pair of five. The numbers were neither big nor


    small.


    "100,000!" Joseph raised the stake.


    Some people checked their cards, and Tobias also checked his cards. He was not very interested in


    gambling, but just yed by instinct.


    He found that thergest of his cards was nine, so he folded his cards.


    Ruben also checked his cards. Eight was thergest. He swore and folded his cards.


    Only As and Joseph were left.


    As still did not check his cards. He grabbed 50,000 chips and put them in. The rule of Exploding Gold


    Flowers was that whoever checked the cards had to double the bet.


    As bet 50,000 dors, which meant Joseph had to bet 100,000 dors.


    There was only As left. He had not checked his cards, but Joseph had a very good chance to win.


    Naturally, Joseph would not admit losing and show the cards first.


    "100,000!" Joseph said.


    "Call!" Without any hesitation, As threw the chips to the middle of the table.


    After a few rounds, the chips on the table were almost over 500,000 dors.


    The girls were surprised. The eyes of the girl behind Ruben were even brighter.


    Joseph couldn''t sit still anymore. He had used up his 100,000 chips. What he used just now was Gavin


    Peterson''s.


    However, As had not checked his cards so far. It seemed that he was very confident in himself.


    "Damn it, is this guy an old gambler? How can he be so calm?" Joseph cursed in his heart.


    Joseph gritted his teeth and followed As for a few more rounds. He was using Tobias'' chips now.


    Seeing that As showed no sign of checking his cards, he could only say with shame and anger,


    "Showdown!"


    The cards were turned face up. As had double five and a three.


    As looked at Joseph strangely, whose face instantly took on a ghastly expression. The cards were


    screwed up in his hand.


    "I lose!" Joseph threw the cards directly on the floor and red at As viciously.


    "Amazing!" Rubenughed happily and helped As hold the chips on the table.


    As had won a great deal!


    Gavin curiously picked up the cards that Joseph threw on the floor and muttered, "What kind of cards


    did you have? You actually held for so long?"


    Seeing the cards, Gavin looked at the angry Joseph and burst outughing. "Hahaha, Joseph, you''re


    so unlucky!"


    Tobias also looked over curiously and found that Joseph'' cards contain also double five and a three.


    They had the same cards.


    However, ording to the rules, when the cards were the same, whoever checked the cards first would


    lose.


    No wonder Joseph was so angry. Even if As'' cards were a little bigger than his, he would feel better.


    Ruben stretched out his head to take a look and immediately let out a wildugh. "Joseph, you coward.


    If you hadn''t asked for the showdown, you would have won!"


    "As, you knew that his cards are the same as yours, did you? Is that why you hadn''t asked for the


    showdown?" asked Ruben curiously.


    As nodded honestly. "Yes."


    Joseph snorted coldly. "I don''t believe you. Continue!"


    Next, As either folded directly, with no chips added, or he didn''t check his cards all the time, ended


    up with winning.


    It was as if As had a pair of eyes that could see through everyone''s cards.


    "Stop!"


    Gavin had exchanged for chips again, which were 100,000 dors at a time, and he had spent like a


    million on it. He could no longer afford to y with his wealth.


    Joseph was also suffering. He had already exchanged for 3 million chips. Including Tobias'' 2 million he


    had used, he had lost 5 million dors.


    Even if his father had more than 100 million, five million was not a small proportion.


    "Cheating. This must be cheating. We''ll y a new game!" Joseph didn''t dare to continue, but he didn''t


    want to lose to As like this, so he wanted to change the gambling equipment.


    Rubenughed, "What a good day"


    "As, they want to change the game. What do you think?" Ruben asked. He now regarded As as


    the leader. He would do whatever As said.


    As said lightly, "Whatever they like."


    Although As only had the strength of the Early-stage of the Foundation Phase, he could see through


    the gambling equipment with any small spell.


    Later, they yed something else, but As won all the time. He won more than that in cards.


    After all, although he could see through the cards, it still depended on luck to get bigger cards to win.


    Though As had the skill of stealing and recing, he disdained to use it.


    Otherwise, if those old friends of the cultivation circle knew about it, they wouldugh at him.


    As for other gambling equipment, such as dice, As could tell at a nce what they were. He would


    never make a mistake. It would be hard not to win.

 Chapter 28 Six Fingers

    Chapter 28 Six Fingers


    "I''m not going to continue anymore. Fuck, how can we y like this?"


    Joseph was so angry that his blood boiled. He had already lost several million dors.


    If his father knew about it, he would probably break his leg.


    Gavin stared at As gloomily and whispered to Joseph and Tobias, "This guy is weird!"


    Joseph said angrily, "Everyone knows that he''s weird. How could he have such good luck? No matter


    what game he ys, he won''t lose."


    Gavin thought for a while and said, "He must have cheated!"


    "Yes, the problem is that we can''t find evidence of his cheating!" Gavin looked aggrieved.


    Rube looked at As, his eyes shining. He shouted excitedly, "As, I didn''t expect you to not only be


    good at medicine, but also a gambling master!"


    "Take me as your disciple! If I learn your magical gambling skills, I can beat those scums like Joseph at


    will!"


    Joseph had an impulse to hit the ceiling!


    Evelyn looked at As with increasing interest. She felt that As seemed to be full of secrets.


    However, Viviana had aplicated expression on her face. At first, when As did not listen to her


    advice, she was waiting for him to lose all his money so that she could humiliate him and give him a


    good blow to his arrogance in the past two days.


    No one had thought that, As, who had never been to the casino, had such a brilliant gambling skill!


    Instead of losing, As won several times the money he originally got. This was undoubtedly a p in


    Viviana''s face!


    Tobias looked extremely bad. He had never thought that this worthless wretch he had never taken


    seriously before would make him aughing stock again and again.


    "Since he''s good at gambling, let''s bet on something else!" Tobias said with a gloomy face.


    Joseph seemed to have been psychologically traumatized. He said reluctantly, "What? Mr. Morrison, do


    you still want to gamble?"


    Tobias red at him and said, "Of course. Otherwise, how can I win back the money you lost!"


    "But, we can gamble on stones!"


    Gamble on stones!


    Joseph and Gavin''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Yes, how can I forget the biggest casino in the Emerald Pavilion! Even if he is good at gambling, he


    can''t cheat on stones!" Joseph said excitedly.


    "Mr. Morrison is really smart. I admire you!" Joseph took the opportunity to tter him.


    Tobias winked at Joseph, who immediately raised his head, looked at As arrogantly, and shouted,


    "As, do you dare go to the Stone Gambling Market? Let''s y something big!"


    Stone Gambling Market?


    A look of curiosity appeared on the faces of Viviana and the other girls. They had all heard of the


    mystery of gambling on stones. It was said that those who were lucky could make a fortune overnight.


    However, if he was unlucky, he might lose everything overnight.


    Before As could say anything, Ruben agreed on his behalf. "Okay, I agree on behalf of As. Since


    you want to give us money, of course we won''t refuse!"


    After that, he turned to As and said with a smile, "As, you have millions of dors in your hand


    now. It''s enough to y with them. If it''s not enough, I''ll support you!"


    "No, I won''t lose." After saying that, As looked at Joseph, and said calmly, "After you!"


    Ruben''s face was full of admiration. "How domineering. You''re indeed my idol!"


    "You have guts!" Joseph sneered and felt proud in his heart. "When you y stone gamblingter, I''ll


    make you return double the amount you have just won!"


    Just as they were about to go to the Stone Gambling Market, a voice suddenly sounded, "Please wait a


    minute!"


    As and the others turned around and looked at the personing.


    It was a middle-aged man in a ck shirt. He was very short, about 5 feet 3. The most impressive was


    that his left hand had six fingers.


    "Hey buddy, please hold on!" The middle-aged man with six fingers quickly stepped forward and


    stopped a few steps away from As, turning a blind eye to everyone around him.


    "What''s up?" As asked.


    The middle-aged man bowed and said with a kind smile, "My name is Seamus Wilbert, the manager


    here. I''ve seen your brilliant gambling skills through the monitor just now. I am very impressed. Would


    you mind giving me your contact details?"


    Ruben looked at Seamus Wilbert and suddenly revealed a look of doubt. "Seamus Wilbert, why do I


    feel like I''ve heard of this name before?"


    Suddenly, Ruben let out a strange cry and stared at Seamus with wide eyes. "You''re Seamus Wilbert,


    aka the Six-fingered God of Gambling. No wonder I find this name so familiar!"


    Seamus nced at Ruben and smiled. "Mr. Kimmerly, you have a good memory!"


    Tobias was shocked and said in a deep voice, "I didn''t expect to meet the Six-fingered God of


    Gambling here. What a surprise!"


    Seamus nodded slightly at Tobias and said with a smile, "Mr. Morrison is as handsome as ever!"


    Joseph and Gavin had never heard of the famous . They looked at Tobias and asked in confusion, "Mr.


    Morrison, who is he?"


    " Seamus Wilbert is the right-hand man of Harry Shaw in Waymouth. He''s the top master of gambling


    in Ridges!" Tobias said slowly.


    Joseph and Gavin were shocked. The name Harry Shaw alone was enough to make them respect him!


    Harry Shaw of Waymouth was at the same level as Beckett Jackman. His status was much higher than


    that of Ronald Kimmerly. He was a man who could shake the whole city with one slight move.


    However, after hearing about Seamus Wilbert, As just cast a nce at him indifferently and did not


    give him any face. "I like peace and quietness."


    The smile on Seamus''s face froze.


    He... refuse!


    This was the first time in Semus'' life that he had encountered such a situation, especially after As


    heard of his background.


    Joseph and Gavin were almost choked.


    "Does he know what he is doing? He is refusing Seamus Wilbert!"


    Even Tobias could not believe it. He looked at As as if he was looking at a fool.


    The person behind Seamus Wilbert was Harry Shaw, the big boss of Waymouth. Such a good


    opportunity to make friends with him was rejected by As.


    Viviana''s hands were trembling with anger. Although she didn''t know much about Seamus Wilbert, she


    had heard of Beckett Jackman.


    If Harry Shaw was equal to Beckett Jackman in terms of status. then he should be someone whom


    even Ronald Kimmerly wanted to curry favor with. Now, when such an important person''s assistant


    personally met with As, he dared turn him down!


    "As, do you know who he is? Even if you have Ronald Kimmerly as your backer, you can''t afford to


    offend him!" Viviana couldn''t help but scold As angrily.


    As nced at her and said indifferently, "Do you know who I am?"


    As soon as he said that, As subconsciously exuded an invisible but suppressing air. The Emperor


    Cosmos, who had reigned supreme over all realms, would not bow his head to anyone even if he was


    reborn!


    "You..." Viviana was shocked. She felt like As had suddenly turned into a giant, making her afraid to


    look directly at him.


    Viviana was so angry that her face turned pale and she could not say a word. Now she was extremely


    disappointed with As.


    But at the same time, she was also curious inside. "As, what on earth are you relying on?"


    "Are you to bet or not?" As looked at the stunned Joseph and urged him.


    "...Of course! Let''s go!" Joseph led the way.


    Evelyn looked at As'' proud back and became even more curious. "What a strange person!"


    Ruben waspletely in awe now. "Domineering. Has an attitude. He''s indeed my idol. He''s so


    freaking cool!"


    After As and the others left, a grim-faced young man in ck walked silently to Seamus and


    whispered, "Shall we teach him a lesson?"


    Seamus shook his head and said with a serious look, "No, with my years of intuition, this guy is


    definitely not an ordinary person. Don''t offend him!"


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 29 Dont Raise the Bid Any More

    Chapter 29 Don''t Raise the Bid Any More


    The Emerald Pavilion was the name of the Stone Gambling Hall.


    In fact, the casino in front of it was just an affiliate. Stone gambling was the core of the Emerald


    Pavilion.


    The Stone Gambling Hall covered an area twice asrge as the casino where As and the others had


    yed. In the empty hall, the rough stone storage area was in the middle.


    Each rough stone had a price tag on it, but those ced outside were thought as the least valued.


    Those that were really likely to contain the best gems were put away in advance, and then they would


    be auctioned to get the best result through bidding.


    As soon as they arrived, a graceful waitress in a red dress came over and said with a professional


    smile, "You are just in time. The next round of rough stone auction is about to begin. I heard that these


    rough stones were delivered from Myanmar. Maybe they contain the best gemstones!"


    "Oh, that''s perfect!" Joseph smiled. Looking at As and Ruben, he sneered, "Mr. Kimmerly, please!"


    "Here we go." Holding the beauty in his arms, he smoked his cigar and strode into the hall.


    Joseph, Tobias and the others followed Ruben in.


    At this moment, Evelyn was filled with curiosity towards As. Unknowingly, she was actually a little


    worried about him.


    Evelyn deliberately pretended to fall behind. When she passed by As, she quietly reminded him in a


    low voice.


    "As, I heard that gambling on stones is very deceptive. People normally lose nine out of ten. Don''t


    act on impulse. Don''t be fooled by them!"


    After that, Evelyn hurriedly caught up with Viviana.


    As looked at Evelyn''s beautiful figure as a smile appeared on his face. "Evelyn is still so kind!"


    "It''s a pity that her ending in her previous life was too tragic. In this life, I must change her fate!"


    "But now we are not familiar with each other. I can only find an opportunity to remind her first so that


    she will not repeat the same mistakes in her previous life."


    There was a stage in front of the hall. Below the stage, there were dozens of chairs, and many people


    had already sat down.


    As and Ruben found a seat and sat down. Tobias and Viviana sat on the other side, deliberately


    keeping a distance from As.


    Seeing As'' calm face, Joseph couldn''t help but feel nervous. In the casino back then, As had


    already left a shadow in his heart.


    "Gavin, do you think this guy is also good at stone gambling?" Joseph asked.


    Gavin was stunned and said, "It''s impossible. Isn''t he just a good-for-nothing? How can he afford to


    gamble on stones that burns money?"


    Shelly said, "Oh, if you want to know whether As knows stone gambling, just ask Viviana."


    "Yes, Viviana must know him best!" Joseph said happily.


    Tobias couldn''t help looking at Viviana.


    Viviana nced at As and said, "He has never been to the Stone Gambling Hall, and he doesn''t


    even know the basic rules. Don''t worry!"


    Joseph breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "Then I''m relieved."


    Ruben began to teach As knowledge about stone gambling.


    "It''s just that we buy an ordinary stone. If there''s a gem inside, then we make a fortune. If there''s none,


    then we lose everything. Understand?"


    Ruben exined to As with gestures.


    As nodded, "Yes."


    "Buddy, you don''t even know how to gamble on stones, but you dared agree to gamble with them?"


    Ruben was speechless. He had thought that As was so good at gambling that he must be proficient


    in stone gambling as well. Unexpectedly, he was apleteyman.


    As nced at Ruben and said, "Now I know, don''t I?"


    "My idol, you are really my idol. You''re so cool!" Ruben''s face was full of admiration. As'' confidence


    and ego were too fascinating.


    And this annoying attitude, when on As, made Ruben took it for granted that As was supposed to


    be like this.


    "Wee everyone. I won''t talk nonsense anymore. This time, there are a few rough stones from


    Myanmar. We have a chance to obtain the top-grade gemstones. As for who is lucky, it depends on


    your judgment."


    On the stage, the middle-aged host said with a simple smile.


    After that, he immediately pped his hands and shouted, "Take out the first rough stone!"


    A waitress in a red dress walked onto the stage with a tray covered with red cloth.


    The host gently lifted the red cloth with both hands, and a football-sized rough stone with a faint green


    surface appeared in front of everyone.


    "This is the first one. The starting price is 200,000, and bid increment is 10,000!"


    "The auction begins now!"


    As soon as the host''s voice fell, a fat old man in the front row immediately said, "The outer appearance


    of this rough stone has turned green, and it is already an upper-grade stone. It is very likely that it


    contains a top-grade gem!"


    "I''ll offer 250,000!"


    Another old man in a gray shirtughed and said, "Mr. Baker, you have good eyesight. This rough


    stone is indeed an upper-grade one, so 250,000 is not enough. I offer 300,000!"


    As soon as the first rough stone came out, it had already caused a fight between the two, leading to a


    hot discussion among the rest of the audience.


    "Is that Mr. Baker the so-called Sherlock Baker? " Someone recognized Mr. Baker.


    "That''s right, he''s Sherlock Baker. He''s a star in the stone-gambling circle in Lanceham! Sherlock


    Baker is his nickname. He specializes in exploring those top-grade gems. He once offered two Imperial


    Greens at the price of fifty thousand, which directly earned him a hundred times more!"


    "The other old man in a gray shirt is also not simple. If I''m not mistaken, he is Bill Hiddleston, aka


    Magician Bill in the stone-gambling circle!"


    "The rough stone these two peopley their eyes on are most likely legit! I''ll pay 320,000!" A middle-


    aged man shouted.


    Ruben looked at As and said, "Sherlock Baker versus Magician Bill. This stone must be


    extraordinary!"


    "I''ll offer 400,000!" Ruben couldn''t wait to shout.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    On the opposite side, Joseph and the others looked at him.


    Joseph said, "Ruben must have known the fame of Sherlock Baker and Magician Sean and thinks that


    this stone is valuable. We can''t let him get it!"


    "450,000!" Joseph shouted.


    Ruben immediately raised the price. "500,000!"


    Then, he looked at Joseph provocatively.


    Joseph cursed in his heart. He looked at Tobias and asked, "Mr. Morrison, what do you think of this


    rough stone?"


    Tobias had some research on stone gambling. He stared at the stone on the stage carefully for a while


    and said, "It''s rare to see such a stone of such size, especially the outeryer has already turned


    green. Moreover, Sherlock Baker and Magician Bill are fighting for it. It can''t be wrong."


    Hearing Tobias'' analysis, Joseph nodded and continued to raise the price. "500,000!"


    Sherlock Baker shouted, "510,000!"


    Just as Ruben was about to raise the bid directly to 600,000, As suddenly said, "Don''t raise the bid


    anymore."

 Chapter 30 Here You Are

    Chapter 30 Here You Are


    Ruben looked at As in confusion and asked, "Why? This is the stone that Sherlock Baker and


    Magician Bill choose!"


    Ruben thought that As had never heard of their names, so he added, "Both of them are experts in


    the stone-gambling circle, and their eyes are very sharp. For many times they have made money


    without losing on the stones they picked!"


    As remained unmoved and said calmly, "If you believe me, don''t raise the bid!"


    Ruben looked at the green stone and then at the calm As.


    In the end, he chose to trust As. "All right, you are my idol. I trust you!"


    "However, we can''t let that idiot Joseph take advantage of us!" In fact, in Ruben''s subconsciousness,


    he still believed in Sherlock Baker and Magician Bill.


    As for listening to As, it was just because his performance in the casino shocked Ruben.


    As looked expressionlessly at the stone.


    Although he didn''t know stone gambling, with the help of the cultivator''s perception, As could feel


    that the Universe Primordial Energy in the stone was very weak.


    However, among the stones ced outside, there were several with Primordial Energy.


    From this, As judged that those so-called top-grade gems should be jade stones containing


    Primordial Energy.


    However, based on their different properties, their forms were different.


    For example, those with the fire properties were rubies, and those with the wood properties were


    Imperial Green and so on.


    However, the appearances of the stones ced outside was the same as ordinary stones. It seemed


    no green on them, so they were not valued.


    If there were Imperial Green Emeralds hidden in anyone piece of them, then the outeryer of it must


    be green. This is the standard by which most people judge the value of a stone.


    Of course, there were also experts who could judge stones based on the materials. However, experts


    are rare. Moreover, they would usually note to a small ce like the stone gambling market. Most


    of them would be hired by the stone mining site at a high price.


    Joseph and the others continued to raise the bid. Soon the price of this stone had risen to 630,000.


    However, if it turned out to be a top-grade gem, its value would immediately rise to millions or even


    tens of or hundreds of millions.


    Sherlock Baker raised his hand and bid again. "650,000!"


    Magician Bill red at him and said with a snort, "This raw stone is worth at most 700,000. If the price


    is more than that, the risk will be too high and cost a big lost if it turns out to be a piece of waste."


    "660,000!"


    Sherlock shook his head and said, "I don''t agree with you. What''s the most important thing of stone


    gambling? It is gambling! If it is an Imperial Green Emerald, then we will make a lot of money."


    "But I''ll add ten thousand more and that''s it, 670,000!"


    Magician Bill snorted, "I''ll give it to you. There will definitely be better ones afterwards!"


    Joseph looked at Tobias and asked, "Mr. Morrison, do you think we can still raise the price?"


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Tobias looked at the rough stone, thought for a few seconds and said, "Since it''s gambling, I''ll try my


    best. Besides, Ruben keeps silence in the first few rounds. I guess he must be waiting until the end to


    make the final offer!"


    Joseph nodded, raised his hand, and shouted, "I''ll pay 680,000!"


    The people around looked at him, shook their heads, and sighed. Obviously, they intended to give up.


    Sherlock and the Magician also gave up.


    "680,000 once, 680,000 twice. Is there anyone else bidding?"


    At this time, a smirk appeared on Ruben''s face. He suddenly raised his hand and said: "700,000!"


    Everyone immediately turned to look at him. Someone recognized him.


    "Isn''t he the young master of the Kimmely family? The son of Ronald Kimmerly is rich and powerful of


    course!"


    "700,000. If he can''t get an Imperial Green, he will lose money!"


    "Seven hundred thousand was a big deal for others, but for Mr. Kimmerly, it doesn''t matter at all. He


    doesn''t give a toss!"


    Joseph got a long face. He red at Ruben. This rough stone had a very high chance of producing top-


    grade gems.


    However, the risk of losing was high too.


    "Mr. Morrison, what should we do?" Joseph didn''t want to give up this one. Furthermore, he didn''t want


    to chicken out to Ruben Kimmerly.


    Morrison touched his chin, stared at the stone, and said, "We can''t give up this stone, but we have to


    pay more attention to strategy."


    "If you only add ten thousand every time, Ruben will definitely add along as well. The price of the stone


    will only be raised higher!"


    Joseph looked at the smug Ruben on the other side and said worriedly, "Then what should we do? It is


    obvious that he wants to fight with us at all cost!"


    Tobias said, "You must raise the price to 800,000. If you raise the price by one hundred thousand at a


    time, he would consider it carefully, even if it''s Rubuffoon Kimmerly."


    Joseph asked, "What if he continue to raise the price?"


    "Then we''ll give up."


    Joseph nodded. It seemed feasible.


    On the opposite side, Ruben looked at Joseph and shouted arrogantly, "Joseph, raise the price! No


    matter how much you add, I will raise it higher than you. I just want to suppress you!"


    Joseph sneered, raised his hand, and shouted, "800,000!"


    What!


    "Is this guy crazy or stupid?" An increase of one million each time!


    No one had ever raised the price like this!


    Feeling the surprise of the crowd, Joseph felt a little proud. He looked at Joseph and sneered, "Mr.


    Kimmerly, if you continue to raise the price, I will give it to you!"


    Unexpectedly, Rubenughed and rolled his eyes: "Only a fool would buy a piece of trash. I just wanted


    to cheat you a little more!"


    "What..." Only then did Joseph realize that he''d been fooled. Ruben didn''t intend to get this rough stone


    at all. Ruben wouldn''t continue to bid even if he only added ten thousand.


    He got seriously trapped!


    Joseph was enraged.


    Tobias was embarrassed for his mistake this time. But ording to his understanding of Ruben, he


    would definitely fight to the end with Joseph. Why did he suddenly change his thought?


    Tobias looked at As sullenly, who was standing next to Ruben. He was sure that As must have


    said something to Ruben, so that Ruben changed his mind, which led to his wrong judgment.


    Joseph looked at Tobias and said aggrieved, "Mr. Morrison, Rubuffoon has gone too far!"


    Tobias said in a low voice, "Stopining. Let''s cut it! If we can get a top-grade gem, they will


    absolutely regret it!"


    "Yes! Let''s cut it!" Joseph nodded heavily.


    After seeing this, Shelly stuck out her tongue in shock. She took Viviana''s hand and said, "How can this


    ugly stone cost nearly a million?"


    Viviana also couldn''t calm down for a long time. It was her first timeing here, so she was as


    shocked as Shelly.


    "Let''s wait and see. As long as we can make money, how much it cost doesn''t really matter."


    Although Evelyn was also very shocked, half of her attention was on As. She was very interested in


    him.


    "He''s so mysterious. He''s just an ordinary person, but he''s not surprised at all in the face of so much


    money!"


    "Look at the calmness and slight disdain on his face, as if everything in the world is hard to catch his


    attention. That kind of expression is absolutely impossible to pretend."


    "What kind of person is he?"

 Chapter 31 Cut the Rough Stone

    Chapter 31 Cut the Rough Stone


    The host walked to the edge of the stage. The waitress in a red dress held the rough stone and


    followed him with a smile.


    "Sir, congrattions on buying this stone. Would you like to cut it open on the spot?" Asked the host


    with a smile.


    Joseph''s face darkened. "Yes!"


    On the other side, Ruben chuckled, "Don''t bother! It''s just a trash!"


    "Shut up!" Joseph red angrily at him.


    Ruben spat out a smoke ring at him like a rogue and said, "Trash, Trash, It''s a trash!"


    Joseph was at his wit''s end!


    "Forget it, Joseph. Don''t lower yourself to his level. Let''s see whether you lose or earn." Shelly was


    eager to know if there was any top-grade gem in the rough stone.


    The waitress had already brought the rough stone to the corner of the stage, where there was a


    professional in charge of cutting stones.


    The host shouted, "The first rough stone is cutting right now. I hope this gentleman can make a huge


    earning!"


    The man began to polish carefully. With the polishing, the level inside became more and more green.


    "This is a sign of a top-ss gem!" Bill couldn''t help but stand up, staring at the stone excitedly.


    Joseph, Gavin, and the others also stood up excitedly with expectation.


    Only Tobias could keep calmness and still sit on the seat, staring at As.


    Ruben looked sullen. He asked As in a low voice, "As, it seems that the price of this stone is about


    to soar! Are you mistaken?"


    As said indifferently, "Keep watching."


    Ruben immediately fell silent.


    The host shouted, "Oh, congrattions, sir. This is a prelude to a great price increase. Last time, a


    gentleman got an Imperial Geen Emerald from a rough stone which was exactly the same as this one."


    Joseph became even more confident. He couldn''t help but look at Ruben and As. "Mr. Kimmerly,


    thank you for giving this rough stone to me!"


    Ruben snorted. "You''re wee!"


    However, soon, the smile on the host''s face froze, as the polished green color began to fade again.


    "It''s over, it''s over!" The sharp-eyed Ruben immediately burst intoughter and gloated.


    The other people also stretched their necks and watched as the green color continued to fade. They all


    shook their heads.


    "I thought it would be a treasure, but it turns out to be a trash!"


    "It''s all over. In this case, its final value won''t exceed 200,000!"


    "Yes, we suffered a great loss. Fortunately, we gave up!"


    Some people looked at Joseph with gloating eyes.


    In the end, the entire piece of rough stone was cut out. It was only a gemstone that could still be


    considered of high ss, but worth 200,000 at most.


    The host said embarrassedly, "Winning and losing aremon. Sir, don''t be discouraged. Maybe next


    time, you can earn it back by double!"


    Ruben immediately jumped out and said, "Joseph, had your head been kicked by a donkey? 800,000


    to buy such a trash!"


    It was as if Joseph hadn''t heard the sarcasm from Ruben at all. He wanted to cry. "How could this be?


    Didn''t you just say that there might be an Imperial Green Emerald?"


    "I lost 500,000 for a trash! If my father knows about this, he will beat me to death!"


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Tobias kicked the stunned Joseph behind him to wake up him.


    He looked at Ruben and As viciously, hissed, "Humph, it''s nothing. I can afford it!"


    "Well, everyone, please be quiet. Let''s see the next rough stone!" The host smiled and threw off the red


    cloth on the rough stone.


    It was basketball-sized,rger than the previous one. However, the surface of this one was simrly


    green, even darker than the previous one.


    As soon as the stone appeared, there was an uproar below.


    "What a big and fine rough stone! The probability of producing gem is at least 80%!"


    "If that previous stone can be regarded as high grade, then this stone can definitely be called the top!"


    "I reckon the price of this stone is much higher than the previous one!"


    The host announced loudly, "Everyone, the starting price of this stone is one million, and the bid


    increment is one hundred thousand!"


    "The auction begins now!"


    Someone sighed and said, "Every time the price increases by one hundred thousand¡­ This stone will


    be sold at a sky-high price!"


    Ruben immediately looked at As beside him and asked in a low voice, "How is it? Is this all right?"


    After As seeded in judging the first rough stone, Rubenpletely admired him. Now he was


    sure that As must be an expert in stone gambling.


    As nced at it and said, "It''s a bit better than the previous one. I don''t know the specific value. You


    decide it yourself."


    "I see!" Ruben knew what to do.


    Sherlock and Bill began to praise the rough stone loudly again and then began to raise the price.


    Soon the two of them had raised the price from one million to three million.


    Looking at the rough stone, Joseph was very tempted. But with the lesson from thest time, he


    became much more cautious.


    "Gavin, Mr. Morrison, what do you think?" Joseph asked.


    Although Gavin was not professional, he often came to y and knew a bit about stone gambling.


    He touched his chin and looked at it carefully for a while, and said, "From the color of it, it is indeed a


    top one. However, it is too big. If what is exposed is the best part of it, then you''ll get another lose if you


    buy it!"


    Tobias nodded, "Gavin''s is right. I don''t think highly of this rough stone either."


    "Then let''s give up this one." Joseph said.


    After hearing As'' words, Ruben lost his interest in bidding this rough stone. Moreover, seeing that


    Joseph and his friends had also given up, he was no more interested in it.


    In the end, this rough stone was bought by a real estate tycoon at a price of six million dors.


    However, after being cut at the spot, it turned out to be an ordinary fine-quality gem. The market price


    was about 2 million, so he lost about 4 million.


    Then, the third rough stone was carried onto the stage.


    The host continued to smile. "I''m sorry, no top-ss gemstones had been extracted from the precious


    two rough stones. I hope the third one will be different!"


    When the red cloth was lifted, a palm-sized rough stone appeared in front of everyone.


    However, the color on the surface of it was even better than that of the second one which had been


    extracted.


    Someone stood up and eximed, "It''s not a rough stone. It''s obviously a finished gemstone!"


    "Yes, the price of this rough stone alone is probably an enormous figure!"


    The host chuckled and said, "The minimum price is five million, and each bid is at least five hundred


    thousand more. Let''s start the bidding!"


    The base price was five million, which was not low. And each raise was at least five hundred thousand,


    jeez.


    Although everyoneined, they were very optimistic about this rough stone.


    Joseph had ants in his pants. This was thest one of the auction. If he missed it, he had to go to


    search for treasures in the pile of rough stones outside.


    "Mr. Morrison, Gavin, how about this one?"


    Tobias said, "No hurry. Let''s wait and see how others will react."


    Gavin nodded. "Mr. Morrison is right. Be patient."


    "Okay!" Joseph forced himself to calm down.


    Ruben was also impatient and excitedly asked As, "How is this one?"


    As said something to him in a low voice, and Ruben immediately smiled evilly.

 Chapter 32 Twists and Turns

    Chapter 32 Twists and Turns


    Sherlock Baker and Magician Bill stood up and began to tout the rough stone again.


    "The color of the outermostyer of it is exactly the same as an ordinary gem, and it is so small. It must


    be of the top ss!"


    However, the two rough stones from before all turned out to be waste. Everyone was disappointed, no


    longer believing in them.


    After the two praised the rough stone, Ruben suddenly stood up and said with a sneer: "I don''t agree


    with your words. Things will develop in the opposite direction when they be extreme. The color of


    the outside of this rough stone is very good, and there is a great chance that what''s inside would be a


    disappointment."


    "I''m not optimistic about this rough stone. five million is twice as high as the gem exposed outside. In


    my heart, I can only give it to three million at most, but since the price is set at five million, I''ll only pay


    the five million!"


    After saying that, he sat in his seat, took out his mobile phone, and began to look at it. It seemed that


    he was not interested in this rough stone at all.


    Everyone began to feel nervous.


    "I think what he said is right. Everything will reverse when it reaches the extreme. Since the color of the


    outside of this rough stone is so good, it is very likely that it will be terrible inside!"


    "That''s right. The quality of the two rough stones before didn''t look bad, but the things inside turned out


    to be trash. Since this one was dug out in the same time with them, I think if you buy it at a high price,


    you will probably lose money!"


    "Five million is not a small amount!" Some people who wanted to give it a shot were scared by the


    starting price.


    Sherlock and Bill quietly looked at everyone and found that no one had intention of bidding. It seemed


    that the words of Ruben were deeply engraved in their hearts.


    In fact, even Sherlock and Magician Bill themselves were deeply convinced by the words of Ruben.


    After all, the first two rough stones were the example.


    Neither of them dared to bid rashly now.


    Joseph asked, "Mr. Morrison, what should we do now?"


    Tobias frowned. He couldn''t figure out the thought of Ruben. After all, Tobias didn''t know whether if he


    was really bidding, or was to make them raise the price.


    The most important thing was that whether this rough stone was a disappointment inside like what


    Ruben said? When things reached the extreme, they would reverse. Could there be nothing precious


    inside?


    Seeing that Tobias had no idea, Joseph looked at Gavin and asked, "Gavin, what do you think?"


    Gavin thought for a while and said, "I think what Rubuffoon said makes sense. The first two of the


    same batch of stones are bad. There''s no reason for this one to be good!"


    In fact, Joseph was more inclined to Gavin''s opinion, but this was hisst chance to turn the tables. He


    didn''t want to miss it.


    Tobias suddenly said, "Give up. The base price is too high. Unless it is the best Imperial Green


    Emerald, or you will definitely lose."


    Even if Joseph wanted to risk it, the chances of sess were too small.


    "Well, let''s give it to them!" Joseph looked helpless.


    "This gentleman offers ten million dors. Is there anyone else who wants to bid?" The host shouted on


    the stage.


    The base price of 5 million and an increase of at least five hundred thousand per bid, coupled with what


    Ruben had just said, all of these had damped down everyone''s desire to bid.


    "5 million for the first time, 5 million dors for the second time, and 5 million dors for the third time.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Congrattions, sir, for getting the third rough stone. Would you like to cut it on the spot or do itter?"


    Asked the host.


    Rubenughed heartily. "Of course cutting it on the spot. I''m not gonna miss the face of someone


    getting jealous!"


    Well... What did that mean?


    Everyone looked at Ruben in surprise and suddenly realized something.


    "Cut it open, but be careful!" Ruben exined mysteriously.


    Tobias suddenly stood up and said with a lived face, "Oh no, we were fooled!"


    "What do you mean?" Joseph and Gavin were confused. They didn''t participate in the bidding. How


    could they be fooled?


    Tobias looked at Joseph coldly. "He said that on purpose. In fact, he wants to get this rough stone at a


    low price."


    "What!" The two of them instantly understood. "You''re saying that Ruben has tricked on us since the


    very beginning. In fact, he''s determined to obtain this rough stone"


    "Yes. We were all deceived by him!" Tobias mmed his fist into the chair next to him.


    However, Gavin disagreed. He said doubtfully, "Mr. Morrison, I don''t think so. Even if he has the stone,


    he won''t necessarily get a top-ss gem from it! If he failed, he''ll also lose money!"


    Tobias frowned. He thought intuitively that they had been fooled by Ruben.


    However, Gavin was right. Even if Ruben was determined to get this rough stone, he wouldn''t know


    whether there was really a valuable gem inside, unless he had an expert to guide him to make sure


    that this rough stone was actually worth it.


    As was the only one with him. It was impossible that As was that expert.


    Seeing Tobias'' anxiety, Viviana persuaded him gently, "Since you can''t figure it out, then don''t think


    about it anymore. It''s toote to regret it anyway. After it is cut, you''ll know the answer."


    Tobias slowly rxed. He looked at Viviana gratefully and said softly, "Thank you for reminding me,


    Viviana!"


    "You just can''t see it clearly because you''re involved in this. But I''m an onlooker. You don''t have to


    thank me. Even if I didn''t remind you, you''ll understand itter!" Viviana said with a smile.


    "Green, it''s green! The value is up, it''s up!"


    Suddenly, someone cried out in surprise.


    Joseph and the others hurriedly looked at the stage and found that with the polishing, the rough stone


    showed a thicker green color. ording to what they saw right now, the stone has exceeded 5 million.


    "Damn, we were deceived by Ruben Kimmerly!" Joseph was so angry that he pounded on the table


    and red at the proud Ruben.


    Tobiasforted him and said, "Don''t worry. No one can guess what the result will be until thest


    moment. Have you forgotten that your first rough stone also looked good at first before going bad?"


    "Yes, it might down soon!" Joseph cursed.


    Ruben looked at Joseph and his friends arrogantly and said in an extremely annoying tone, "See?


    Have you been convinced!"


    "Rubuffoon Kimmerly, don''t becent too early. It hasn''te out yet." Joseph shouted coldly.


    "The result? It''s obvious. It''s up, up, up!" Ruben raised his arms and shouted like a hooligan. Joseph,


    Tobias, and the others were so furious that they really wanted to fight with him.


    "It turns bad, it turns bad, just like the first two pieces!"


    Gavin, who had been paying attention to the professional who was polishing the stone, suddenly


    shouted excitedly.


    "It turns bad? Really?" Joseph immediately turned to look at the stage.


    Sure enough, the original green color was fading, just like the situation he encountered.


    "Rubuffooon, you must be very disappointed, aren''t you? It''s over!" Josephughed heartily. It was a


    hundred times happier to see Ruben being disappointed than to get a top-ss stone.


    The key was to work off his anger! He could take the opportunity to strike down the arrogance of


    Ruben.


    "Mr. Morrison, you''re right. No one knows the result until thest moment!" Joseph was so ecstatic and


    he felt much better then.


    Ruben was a little confused. He hurriedly turned to As and whispered, "How could this be? Did you


    make a mistake this time?"

 Chapter 33 Dare or Not?

    Chapter 33 Dare or Not?


    As was calm as he said indifferently, "Keep watching."


    Ruben nodded, rolling his eyes at Joseph as if he was looking at a fool and said, "It''s not the end yet.


    Why are you so excited?"


    Joseph sneered and said, "Let''s see how long can you be in denial. Now two-thirds of it has been cut. If


    there was something, it would havee out long ago!"


    "Green, it''s green!"


    Just as Joseph finished speaking, someone suddenly shouted.


    At thest moment, the rough stone finally turned green again, and it was a deepest green.


    "How is that possible!" Joseph was dumbfounded.


    Tobias clenched his fists and looked at the scene in disbelief.


    "This, this is simply counterintuitive!" Magician Bill eximed in shock.


    Ruben just gaped and stared at the stone in a daze.


    The cutting was finished. It was a highest-grade Imperial Green Emerald.


    Although it was only the size of an egg, it was absolutely priceless.


    The host was stunned, and then he suddenly shouted, "The value of this stone has been multiplied


    Congrattions, sir!"


    "Last time, someone sold this kind of top-ss Imperial Green gem for 17 million. This one is obviously


    twice as big as thest one, at least 30 million!"


    "Humph, 30 million? You underestimate the value of it. Although this one is only twice as big as thest


    one, the price is at least five times higher!"


    "You mean, about 85 million?"


    "Yes, if it was processed by a jewelry master, its value should be doubled!"


    "Oh my god, this kid has made a fortune!"


    Ruben was so happy and almost drooled, and the cigar in his hand fell to the ground.


    "Ahahaha! Top ss Imperial Green! Holy mama!"


    "Joseph Lee, you idiot, have you seen it clearly? Are you convinced now?" Ruben was so proud that he


    directly swagged on the spot.


    Many people there wanted to give him a good beating.


    Joseph suddenly sat on a chair with a dull look on the face. "How could this be? He''s so damn lucky!"


    Gavin was also dumbfounded. He stared nkly at the dancing Ruben and muttered, "Fucking nuts!"


    Only Tobias looked at As seriously with disbelief in his eyes.


    Ruben excitedly took back the top-grade gem and held it in his arms almost affectionately.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Someone on the spot made an offer to Ruben. "Young man, I''ll give you 50 million yuan for this gem.


    Can you sell it to me?"


    Ruben rolled his eyes and sneered, "Do you think I''m short of money?"


    His words immediately made the man blush.


    Looking at Ruben, Joseph was swollen with anger. If they hadn''t been fooled by Ruben, this gemstone


    would have been his.


    "Shit, it must be As Lincoln''s idea. It''s all his fault!" Joseph didn''t dare to provoke Ruben, so he could


    only vent all his anger on As.


    Seeing that As had been sitting there silently, Joseph suddenly sneered and said, "As Lincoln, we


    agreed to y a big game together, but you didn''t even offer a price once. You dare not y the game,


    or you can''t afford it?"


    Ruben scowled at Joseph and shouted, "What the hell do you know? As doesn''t like these stones,


    which was why he didn''t make a bidding! Not like you, who knows nothing and bought a bunch of craps


    back home."


    Ruben couldn''t careless that he was hitting right at Joseph''s sore spot. Every word he said could make


    Joseph explode of rage.


    Joseph suppressed his anger and ignored Ruben. He stared at As and sneered, "Although the


    auction is over, there are still many rough stones here. Do you dare y with me?"


    As nced at him indifferently, and his eyes were cold. "How do you want to y?"


    Joseph''s face darkened as he inwardly cursed, "It''s all your fault for causing me to lose more than ten


    million today. Fucking bastard, this is not over!"


    Joseph rolled his eyes and immediately came up with an idea. "There are a lot of rough stones outside.


    Let''s choose one each. Whoever selects the rough stone of higher value, he wins. Deal?"


    As asked, "What if I win?"


    Joseph snorted, "How about the loser kowtow to the winner in public and beg for mercy?"


    Tobias frowned and stopped him. "Joseph, calm down!"


    Joseph had suffered multiple blows. At this moment, he had nowhere to vent his anger. He couldn''t


    afford to provoke Ruben, so he could only me everything on As.


    Even Tobias'' persuasion was useless now.


    "Mr. Morrison, don''t worry about me. This time, I must teach this guy a lesson!" Joseph said fiercely.


    "Deal." As'' expression remained calm, as if he didn''t care about Joseph at all.


    What was strange was that the usually talkative Ruben Kimmerly actually sat there and looked at the


    gems without saying a word.


    "Please be our witness." Joseph turned to the host on the stage and said.


    "It''s my honor!" Of course, the host was willing.


    They walked to the pile of rough stones together.


    Evelyn looked at As worriedly. However, in front of Joseph and the others, she was too embarrassed


    to remind As Lincoln.


    Viviana and Shelly were both on Joseph''s side, hoping that As would lose.


    "You pick first!" Joseph pointed at As.


    As nced at it and pointed to the third row of rough stone, which looked ordinary. "That''s it."


    Josephughed. Originally, he was worried that As might actually know something about stone


    gambling, but now when he saw the rough stone that As chose, he was relieved.


    "Are you sure?" Joseph asked.


    As looked at the host who came along and said, "Open it!"


    The host looked at the price of the rough stone and said, "Sir, although the rough stone you chose is


    not very good, it costs 10,000. Have you thought about it?"


    Without saying a word, As directly waved the Violet Gold Card at him. "I''m buying it."


    "Sir, don''t misunderstand me. That''s not what I meant. I''ll have the stone cut for you." The host''s have


    keen eyes. He knew that the Violet Gold Card was unusual by a nce at it.


    The host smiled and said to Joseph, "Sir, it''s your turn."


    Joseph carefully look through the stones, then pointed to the strange-shaped rough stone and said,


    "This one."


    "The price of this piece is 60,000. Have you decided, sir?" Said the host.


    "Just open it!"


    "As Lincoln, you are bound to lose!" Joseph''s face was full of mockery, as if he was 100% certain


    about it.


    As didn''t say a word, but Ruben sneered, "Joseph, you idiot, be prepared to kowtow to As and beg


    for mercy!"


    "Actually, there''s something I forgot to tell you. The first and the second rough stones were all thanks to


    As'' guidance. Otherwise, I would''ve bought them."


    "Even the things I said about the third stone were taught by As. So, if you think that As doesn''t


    know about stone gambling and wants to use that to take advantage of him, then you''ve made a big


    mistake!"


    Joseph felt dizzy all of a sudden. He staggered and almost fell down.


    "What did you say? It was all As'' advice just now?" Joseph looked at Ruben in horror.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Joseph suddenly had the urge to risk his life against Ruben.


    Gavin also looked incredulous.


    Shelly took Viviana''s arm and kept shaking it. "Viviana, how is this possible? Didn''t you say that As


    doesn''t know anything about stone gambling?"


    Viviana was also confused. She looked at As'' back, perplexed.


    "How is this possible? When did he learn stone gambling?"

 Chapter 34 Blood Jade

    Chapter 34 Blood Jade


    Shelly looked at Joseph worriedly and said, "Joseph, maybe you should stop gambling with him?"


    Gavin also nodded in agreement. "Shelly is right. There''s still time to regret now."


    Joseph''s eyes turned red as he stared at As'' back with a ferocious expression. "No, I don''t believe


    he''s really that good. I''ll bet to the end!"


    Joseph strode to the stage and snarled, "Open it!"


    There was only one professional worker for cutting stones. As chose first and lined up in front.


    The nearly fifty-year-old man nced at the rough stone that As had chosen, a look of contempt


    shing across his face.


    After so many years, he had a certain understanding of rough stone. The rough stone that As chose


    were nothing more than a piece of crap in his eyes.


    Therefore, when he started, he cut it with a knife instead of carefully polishing it.


    As, who had been quiet throughout the auction, suddenly reminded him, "Don''t cut it like that. Polish


    it carefully."


    The man stole a nce at As and muttered in disdain, "It''s just a crap. Why need to be so careful?"


    However, he could not go against the customer, so he had to start polishing.


    Standing next to As, Ruben said expectantly, "As, is there a top-grade gem in this one you


    picked?"


    Ruben also felt that the rough stone As chose was too ordinary, but he just trusted in As no matter


    what now.


    Ruben felt that as long as it was chosen by As, it must be the best.


    In fact, As was not sure. He just felt that the fluctuation of energy within this rough stone was


    different from others.


    "Let''s take a look!" As said.


    Joseph and the others watched nervously as the rough stone were polished. They kept praying in their


    hearts, "Fail, fail, fail!"


    As if he had heard Joseph ''s thoughts, half of the rough stone had been polished in the blink of an eye.


    Dust flew everywhere, but there was still no green.


    Joseph clenched his fists and said excitedly, "It''s over. It''s over! This is trash. He''ll definitely lose!"


    Gavin also said excitedly, "The rough stone is half polished, but there is no green. That loser is


    doomed!"


    Evelyn looked at As worriedly and found that he was still sitting in his seat with a calm face, as if he


    was sure to win.


    "Is he so confident in himself? Or is he just pretending?"


    Viviana looked indifferent. Seeing that As was about to lose, she felt a tiny bit of joy.


    "As, if you lose, you''ll have to kowtow to Joseph and beg for mercy. See how you''re gonna keep that


    smug smile on your face!" she thought to herself


    As the rough stone continued to be polished, the grinding master became impatient. He looked at As


    and said, "ording to my previous experience, this one is pretty much useless. It''s just a waste of


    time to continue polishing."


    As said expressionlessly, "Do your job."


    The master had no choice but to continue polishing. "Humph, when I grind the rough stone into powder,


    you will give up!"


    Hearing the man''s words, Joseph looked at As ecstatically, "I seldom see that the cutter has taken


    the initiative to persuade customers to give up the polishing. This is a piece of trash. You''ll definitely


    lose. "


    As ignored Joseph and quietly looked at the stone. It should appear soon.


    As expected, the cutter let out a cry of surprise and slowed down a little.


    That piece of rough stone still didn''t reveal any green color, but a tint of red appeared.


    Joseph''s heart skipped a beat. Suddenly, he had a bad feeling.


    Then, more and more red, the same color as blood, and the grinding master became more careful. He


    even gave up the machine and continued to polish with brush.


    The grinding master''s face became more and more excited. He couldn''t help but say to the host, "This


    may not be Imperial Green, but it is very likely to be another kind of top-grade gem!"


    When the egg-sized red gem appeared in front of everyone, some people who knew what it was


    immediately recognized it.


    "This is the Blood Jade from the Mie Tribe!"


    "Blood jade! Are you sure? Last time, a ne made of nail-sized Blood Jade was sold at a sky-high


    price of 150 million at the international auction!"


    "How much can such a big Blood Jade be sold for?"


    "ording to the market price, it is about 400 million. But so far, there has never been such arge


    piece of Blood Jade in the world, so the value of this one is immeasurable!"


    The cutter held the Blood Jade with both hands and handed it to As in person. He bowed deeply to


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    As and sincerely apologized, "Sir, I was blind and did not recognize the real treasure. If you had not


    insisted, I would have missed a rare gem!"


    As took the Blood Jade and replied, "It''s alright."


    The host announced excitedly, "Congrattions, sir. You sure have sharp eyes for stones. You''ve


    picked out a piece of top-ss Blood Jade from the ordinary stones outside!"


    Joseph was stunned and muttered to himself, "How is this possible?"


    Gavin and Tobias were also in disbelief. He just so randomly picked out a priceless gem like that!


    His luck was literally god-blessed!


    Evelyn looked at As with a beaming light in her eyes. "This is amazing. Who on earth is he?"


    There were surprise, regret, and doubt in Viviana''s eyes. But in general, there were more surprises.


    After all, As Lincoln had gotten this valuable gem and half of it was hers ording to Marriage Law.


    Although the Sinir family did not have to worry about money, they were after all just an ordinary well-


    off family. Suddenly, Viviana became a billionaire. It was a lie to say that she was not excited.


    Even her attitude towards As changed, but just a little bit. In her heart, As was still a good-for-


    nothing.


    As looked at Joseph and said lightly, "It''s your turn!"


    Joseph ''s face darkened and his hands were trembling. He had almost lost the bet. It was nearly


    impossible for him to get a best gem!


    If that''s the case, the owner of this stone gambling market would be so pissed.


    However, Joseph roared in his heart, "Since he can do it, so can I! He''s not the only lucky one!"


    "Cut it!" Joseph shouted.


    The cutter began to cut directly until the rough stone was cut into pieces, but there was no green.


    "This is a piece of waste!" After the mistake just now, the cutter was being very care this time and


    finally confirmed it.


    The host looked at Joseph and announced regretfully, "Well, Mr. Lincoln won this gamble!"


    Joseph suddenly copsed on the chair, his face like ashen. He muttered to himself, "Why? Why?"


    Ruben immediately pointed at Joseph and yelled proudly, "Joseph, you lost! Hurry up and kowtow to


    As and beg for mercy!"


    Many people around, with their arms folded, were waiting for a good show.


    Gavin and Tobias looked gloomy. Just now, Joseph had made a bet with As in front of everyone, so it


    was hard for him to regret.


    Gavin anxiously asked Tobias for help, "Mr. Morrison, please help Joseph!"


    "s, Joseph is too impulsive this time!" Tobias sighed and closed his eyes helplessly. He could do


    nothing now.


    Joseph suddenly had a sinister grin on his face. "You want me to kowtow to a loser and beg for mercy?


    In your dreams!"

 Chapter 35 Youre Not Worthy

    Chapter 35 You''re Not Worthy


    Ruben growled, "Joseph Lee, so many people heard it just now. Do you want to go back on your


    word?"


    Many people around looked at Joseph with disdain in their eyes. They were willing to admit defeat in


    the bet. It was not terrible to lose, but if they went back on their word if they lost, then this person would


    have no credibility and no one would like to make friends with such a man.


    "He''s just a good-for-nothing. Today might be his lucky day. But me kowtowing to him? Impossible!"


    Obviously, Joseph intended to welch on.


    A cold glint appeared in As'' eyes. Joseph had already infuriated him.


    Ruben''s expression turned cold, and a rarely seen serious expression appeared on his face. "Joseph


    Lee, you''re serious? If you don''t respect the basic credibility between people, then the Kimmerly Family


    definitely won''t work with such a family in the future!"


    "I will make The Ronald Group terminate all coboration with your family!"


    Joseph was on the verge of going mad. He pointed at Ruben and bawled, "Ruben Kimmerly, this is a


    matter between As Lincoln and me. Why are you helping him? What do you see in him? He''s a


    nobody."


    "A nobody?" Ruben snorted, "I think you are a nobody. To tell you the truth, As Lincoln is my savior!


    You think my father would give the Supreme Violet Gold Card to a nobody?"


    His words made Joseph unable to refute.


    If Ronald Kimmerly was a nobody, then 99% of the people in the entire Lanceham and even the


    Zuthana were probably invisible dusts.


    And what did he mean by "savior"? They heard that Ruben was ill a few days ago. Was As the one


    who cured him?


    "Despicable!" The businessman who bought the second rough stone gave Joseph a cold look, then


    stood up and left.


    "Shameless!" Following that, another person left. Before leaving, he didn''t forget to scold Joseph.


    The others also began to use him. In the blink of an eye, Joseph became the target of the crowd.


    Gavin whispered, "Joseph, just admit your defeat!"


    "Gavin, why are you standing on their side?" Joseph said with a disappointed face.


    Joseph looked at Tobias for help.


    Tobias turned to Viviana, who immediately understood and took the initiative to stand up. Viviana


    looked at As and said, "As, just let it go. We are friends after all. You don''t have to make such a


    fuss. Forget about the bet, okay?"


    Ruben shot a cold nce at Viviana and said with a disgusted look, "I say, Viviana, who''s your


    husband here?"


    As looked at Viviana with extreme disappointment.


    Ruben said, "Joseph, I''ll put an end to this today. If you don''t fulfill the bet, even if As forgives you, I''ll


    terminate our cooperation with your family! If you can''t afford to lose, then don''t y the game in the


    first ce! You coward!"


    Joseph almost couldn''t resist his impulse to punch Ruben. This meddlesome bastard!


    However, if Ruben really ended their cooperation with their family, his father would beat him to death.


    After all, Joseph''s father wasn''t like Ronald Kimmerly, who only had one son, Ruben. Joseph Lee had


    over ten siblings as far as he knew.


    Therefore, if the cooperation between the Lee family and the Kimmerly Family was terminated because


    of Joseph, he would be so doomed.


    After careful consideration, Joseph finally chose topromise.


    "Okay, I''ll kowtow!" Joseph roared with humiliation, walked to As, knelt down, and kowtowed with


    hatred.


    "I was wrong. Please spare me!"


    Joseph shouted. At the same time, he secretly cursed in his heart, "Son of a bitch, you''re gonna pay for


    this in the future!"


    Ruben said arrogantly, "That''s right!"


    "As, let''s go. Stay away from these people, or they will find another way to harm you." Ruben was


    very direct and didn''t give Tobias and the others any face.


    "You can leave first." As replied. He had promised Francis that he would take care of Viviana''s


    safety. Emperor Cosmos would always keep his promise.


    "Well, then be careful. Call me if you need anything!" Ruben gave As his phone number, and then


    left with the beautiful woman beside him.


    Before leaving, he didn''t forget to threaten Joseph and the others. "If anyone bullies my savior, they will


    be Ruben Kimmerly''s enemies!"


    As he spoke, Ruben stared at Tobias, suggesting that he was included.


    Tobias'' face was sullen and he did not respond. To him, Ruben was a clown. No one would argue with


    a clown.


    Joseph and Gavin didn''t respond either. They naturally wouldn''t go against Ruben in his presence. But


    if Ruben left, they didn''t have to be cautious anymore.


    Joseph stood up and watched Ruben leave with a gloomy face. He then turned to look at As. It was


    obvious that he didn''t intend to give up.


    At this time, Viviana suddenly walked to As and whispered, "Come with me!"


    As nced at her and did not understand what she meant by asking him to speak alone at this time.


    Wasn''t she afraid that Tobias would misunderstand?


    As followed Viviana to a secluded ce, where they stood face to face.


    Viviana looked at As, and her face softened a lot. Her voice was no longer full of impatience.


    "As, I''ll remind you again with good intentions. Don''t push your luck. You can''t defeat them!"


    "And, give me the Blood Jade. I''ll keep it for you!"


    "Why?" As looked at Viviana, expressionless. His prating gaze seemed to have seen through


    her.


    Viviana avoided his gaze. Suddenly, she did not dare to look into As'' eyes!


    This had never happened before.


    However, Viviana would not let As take the Blood Jade.


    "I am your wife. Is this reason enough?"


    The corner of As'' mouth curved slightly, and his eyes were full of disdain.


    "Wife? Now you remember that you are my wife."


    His eyes suddenly became sharp. He asked, "In the parking lot, when you were in another man''s car,


    trying to shove me away, did it ur to you that you were my wife? When they tried to humiliate me in


    the mall, you defended for them. Have you ever thought that you were my wife at that time? Just now,


    Joseph Lee lost, but he still went back on his word. But you spoke up for him. Do you remember you''re


    still my wife?"


    Although As was questioning her, his tone was very calm. However, every word was like a knife


    stabbing into Viviana''s heart.


    Viviana felt ashamed and quickly argued, "I just don''t want you and Joseph to be too awkward. I''m


    doing this for you!"


    As snorted, "You do this for me? Then let me ask you, Viviana, if I lose, will you stop him when


    Joseph Lee asked me to kowtow and beg for mercy?"


    "I..." Viviana wanted to say "yes", but in the face of As, a loser whom she had never taken seriously,


    she just couldn''t force herself to say something to please him.


    "You won''t!" As answered for her.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "It''s just an excuse for you to be self-righteous. You have never regarded me as your husband, so


    please don''t say that you are my wife! Because you''re not worthy!"

 Chapter 36 Swimming

    Chapter 36 Swimming


    Viviana was so angry that her beautiful face turned red. She red at As and growled in a low voice.


    "How can you say that to me! You have long been depended on my family. We have even paid for your


    education. You are already 20 but have you ever earned a penny?"


    As said coldly, "You''re right. I owe your family, but I just owe it to Francis, not you, Viviana!"


    "If I hadn''t promised Francis to keep you safe, I wouldn''t have done these boring things with you."


    Viviana was bewildered. She had never thought that one day As, a worthless wretch who once


    fawned on her like a pet, would look down on her now.


    It seemed like that when you were about to offer a beggar money, you suddenly found that he was a


    thousand times richer than you.


    This was too much of a shock for her to take.


    "As, I know you''ve made friends with Ronald Kimmerly, and now you''ve got a gem worth hundreds of


    millions, so you think you can look down on our family, do you? Don''t forget that if it had not been for


    my family, you would still be in the orphanage!"


    With a strange smile, As suddenly grabbed the Blood Jade with one hand. "You think I rely on


    Ronald Kimmerly? You are wrong. I rely on no one else except myself."


    After saying that, As clenched his fist. The blood jade, which was extremely hard and worth


    hundreds of millions of dors, was at once crushed into red powder, falling from his palm.


    In astonishment, Viviana covered her mouth and shouted angrily, "As, are you crazy? That''s blood


    jade!"


    The crowd not far away saw this, and were all shocked.


    "What the hell! He actually destroyed the priceless blood jade!"


    "This idiot, if I were his father, I would definitely break his legs! What a prodigal, even more so than I


    used to be!"


    "But why do I feel that what he did is actually... pretty cool!"


    Shelly asked in surprise, "What did Viviana say to him? He destroyed the blood jade worth hundreds of


    millions of dors!"


    Evelyn''s eyes sparkled. She had been very interested in As before, and now she actually saw As


    destroy a gem worth hundreds of millions of dors.


    How many people in the world would do that?


    "As Lincoln, who on earth are you?"


    If anyone should say that As was a good-for-nothing, Evelyn would not believe it.


    Joseph was also dumbfounded, "Is this fellow crazy? Does he know how much is that jade worth?"


    Tobias looked at As not far away. There was a look of panic in his eyes. Others only saw the blood


    jade destroyed, but he knew how hard and solid the stone was. However, As, with just one hand,


    easily pinched into powder.


    "How is this possible? How can he have such great strength?"


    Seeing the blood jade destroyed, Viviana''s face returned to the indifferent look, but there was not only


    disgust but also resentment in her eyes when she looked at As.


    "As, you''ve disappointed me too much!"


    Saying that, Viviana walked back to Tobias.


    Tobias asked her gently, "Are you all right?"


    Viviana shook her head with a little tiredness in her eyes. "I''m fine."


    Joseph suddenlyughed, "This guy is really impressive! He was willing to destroy the blood jade, and


    now he is poor again."


    Joseph looked at Gavin with a smirk and asked," Gavin, do you have any other programs? Now


    Rubuffoon Kimmerly has left, we have nothing to worry about."


    Gavin knew that Joseph wanted to take revenge for his kowtowing and begging for mercy. He thought


    for a while and said, "I remember that there''s a gym on the fourth floor with a swimming pool inside.


    How about swimming! I love Shelly in a swimsuit!"


    Hearing that, Joseph immediately looked at Evelyn.


    "I''m also looking forward to Evelyn wearing a swimsuit." Joseph'' eyes were burning.


    Tobias also cast a nce at Viviana. Although he tried his best to suppress it, there seemed to be


    me in his eyes. No man could resist the attraction of a beautiful woman in a swimsuit, especially a


    goddess-like beauty like Viviana and Evelyn.


    "Shelly, where are you going next?" Gavin pretended to ask for Shelly''s opinion.


    Shellyined, "ording to my initial n, I would go to the Food za to enjoy the delicious


    food after shopping. But now I''m not in the mood after you have stirred up so much trouble."


    "I really want to take a shower now and have a sleep, and then have fun in the KTV tonight!"


    Gavin said with a smile, "Isn''t there a swimming pool on the fourth floor? Let''s go and spend some time


    there. Perhaps you will feel better."


    "A swimming pool!" Shelly''s eyes brightened. She wickedly looked at Evelyn and Viviana.


    "Gavin, That''s a good idea. If you see Viviana and Evelyn put on swimming suits, you''ll be drooling!"


    Evelyn and Viviana blushed slightly. Although they often went to swam, they had never thought too


    much. They were a little bit embarrassed hearing that.


    "You go ahead. I won''t go." Evelyn whispered.


    "How can that be? Neither of you can escape!" Shelly took Evelyn with one hand and Viviana with the


    other, and ran to the elevator.


    Joseph, Gavin and Tobias followed. Gavin suddenly smiled at As and asked, "As, want toe


    with us?"


    As knew they bore no good intention, but he did not care. No matter how many tricks would be


    yed, they were not worth mentioning in the face of absolute strength.


    As didn''t reply to Gavin. He went straight into the elevator, and went to the swimming pool with them.


    Evelyn wore a purple swimsuit. She was tall with smooth skin, as elegant as an orchid.


    Viviana was in a red swimsuit. She was not as tall as Evelyn, but she was more mature, like a ripe


    peach.


    Shelly was petite and wore a blue swimsuit. She looked lovely and cute like a little cherry. Although not


    as impressive as Evelyn and Viviana, she was also a beautiful girl.


    As soon as the three beauties appeared, they immediately attracted countless people in the swimming


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    pool.


    Some young men even whistled at them.


    The swimming pool was designed ording to the standard of the sports meeting. There were several


    tracks. On the far-left track, a bald middle-aged man was leaningzily against the guardrail on the


    edge of the swimming pool.


    Hearing the noise here, the bald man had a nce at the three girls and smiled slightly. There was also


    a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    However, that was only pure appreciation.


    Joseph, Gavin and Tobias were stunned when they saw the three girls in swimming suits.


    Tobias recovered himself very soon, suppressing the passion in his heat.


    Gavin and Joseph looked at Evelyn like wolves.


    Tobias coughed lightly to remind them.


    Gavin immediately came to realization. Thinking of the purpose ofing to the swimming pool, he


    said to As in the rest area, "As, what about having apetition since you are here!"

 Chapter 37 Make Way

    Chapter 37 Make Way


    As looked at Gavin lightly. He knew Gavin was a professional swimmer. He had already figured out


    his intention when Gavin chose toe to the swimming pool.


    In his previous life, As once came to the swimming pool with Gavin. He drank a lot of water in the


    pool and was teased by Gavin.


    "A professional swimming athlete? But, you''re just a mortal after all!" As no longer cared about him in


    this life.


    Seeing that As did not speak, Joseph began to provoke him. He said with disdain, "As, don''t tell


    me you dare notpete? Don''t worry, we won''t gamble this time. We''ll just have fun."


    As said expressionlessly, "Tell me, how do you want topete?"


    Hearing that, Gavin and Joseph were both delighted.


    Gavin pointed to a track in the swimming pool and said, "Twops. Whoever swims the fastest is the


    winner!"


    "All right." As agreed without hesitation.


    Evelyn was a little worried and wanted to remind As, but she was embarrassed in front of Joseph


    and the others.


    "Gavin, you are a professional swimmer. Aren''t you clearly taking advantage of others?" Evelyn


    pretended to be a little displeased.


    Gavin smiled awkwardly. He was not prepared for Evelyn''s sudden defense for As. For a moment, he


    didn''t know how to respond.


    Shelly quickly pulled Evelyn aside and winked at her. "Evelyn, why are you speaking up for As?"


    Evelyn just wanted to remind As. Since she had achieved her goal, she did not say anything more.


    But for the sake of ying out the part, Evelyn still pretended to be upset and said coldly, "I''m not


    speaking up for anyone, but I just dislike this behavior."


    Joseph chuckled. "Evelyn, don''t worry. Gavin is not taking advantage of anyone. You also heard it


    when we asked for As'' opinion just now. It was As himself who agreed topete with Gavin. It''s


    a consensualpetition. "


    As cast a gentle nce at Evelyn. He of course understood Evelyn''s intentions.


    He turned to Gavin and said impatiently, "Let''s start!"


    They would never give up until they were beaten up.


    Viviana looked at As coldly, feeling annoyed. She felt so ufortable and annoyed no matter what


    As did.


    Besides, the fact that he''d rather destroy the blood jade thanmend it to her deeply hurt her self-


    esteem.


    She couldn''t help holding grudges especially when she was humiliated by a worthless wimp.


    "Are you sure you''re good at all the sports? You know that Gavin is a professional swimmer, but you


    still agree topete with him. You''re so stupid! I''ll wait to see how you embarrass yourselfter!"


    Seeing that As was a bit eager to start thepetition, Gavin naturally would not refuse. "Okay, let''s


    choose a track in the swimming pool!"


    He looked at the tracks and found that there were many people.


    However, the track on the far left was very quiet. Only a bald middle-aged man was resting on the


    guardrail.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    That''s the one he wanted!


    Gavin walked over and said to the bald man, "Sir, you''ve upied a whole track by yourself! Go over


    there for a while, alright? We need to use this track for apetition."


    Gavin''s words were a little rude and impetuous, which made people ufortable.


    The bald man did not open his narrowed eyes.


    From the resting area behind him, a young man with only one eye suddenly rushed over and stood in


    front of Gavin.


    The young man moved so fast that Gavin was shocked.


    "What are you doing?" Gavin stepped back, looking at the young man angrily.


    As had a look at the young man lightly. He could feel that the young man''s physical strength was far


    beyond that of ordinary people though he had only one eye.


    Joseph and the others also came over and hurriedly asked," Gavin, what''s the matter?"


    Gavin red at the young man and said casually, "Nothing, I was shocked by a one-eyed man!"


    The face of the one-eyed young man turned cold. He stepped forward and grabbed Gavin''s neck. His


    voice was so cold that it made people tremble. "What did you say, brat!"


    Gavin couldn''t breathe because of his grip. No matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t break free at


    all. After a while, his face turned green.


    "Let him go!" Joseph and the others eximed.


    At this time, the bald man leaning against the guardrail in the swimming pool suddenly saidzily,


    "Ford, calm down!"


    The one-eyed young man immediately let go of Gavin and bowed his head respectfully. "Yes, sir!"


    Gavin bent over and gasped. It took him a while to recover.


    "Bastard, you almost strangled me to death! No one has ever dared to hurt me in Lanceham! You''re


    courting death?" Gavin scolded angrily.


    The one-eyed young man stared coldly at Gavin, who was so scared and hurriedly retreated.


    The bald man finally opened his eyes and came up from the swimming pool. He took the bath towel


    handed over by the young man and wiped the water off his body. Looking at Gavin teasingly, he said in


    a t tone,


    "Really? In Lanceham, no one has ever dared to drive me away from somewhere!"


    He threw the white bath towel onto the chair. The smile on his face disappeared, and his voice was a


    little cold. "You are the first!"


    At this moment, Gavin began to look into the bald man carefully. He looked ordinary. Nothing special


    could be found on him when he was in the water just now.


    But now, after he came up from the water, everyone could see clearly that he exuded absolute


    dominance. Any random move he made showed unquestionable authority.


    Even toffs like Gavin, could also see the man extraordinary.


    Gavin was a little timid, and his anger subsided a lot. He looked at the bald man suspiciously and


    asked, "Who are you? How dare you boast like this?"


    The bald man asked with a yful smile, "Then who are you? How dare you boast?"


    Gavin sneered and said proudly, "Listen carefully. My father is Han Peterson, and Han Media is


    owned by my family!"


    Although Gavin''s family was not as rich as Joseph''s, they controlled the top media channels of


    Lanceham. Even those rich people with billions of dors had to give face to his father.


    "Han Media!" The bald man said in surprise.


    Seeing that the bald man had heard of thepany of his family, Gavin looked very proud.


    Shelly also felt proud from her association with Gavin. She sneered and said arrogantly, "Han Media


    is the top mediapany in Lanceham. It has huge influence on the public opinion in Lanceham. You


    offended the son of its boss today. What do you think you should do?"


    A trace of contempt shed across the one-eyed young man''s face. He looked at Gavin and Shelly as


    if they were two clowns.


    The bald man looked at Evelyn and Viviana beside Shelly, and then pretended to be pondering. "Yes,


    what should I do?"


    "How about this, I''ll let Han Media disappear from Lanceham within three days. Is that okay?"


    His tone was very calm, as if he was joking, but everyone seemed to believe he would actually do it.


    Gavin''s expression changed, and Shelly was shocked. Joseph also looked at the bald man in surprise.


    Even Tobias was dumbfounded. He didn''t understand why the bald man suddenly talked hot air.


    Han Media was a top mediapany in Lanceham. With a strong background, how could it


    disappear within three days?


    Gavin snorted, "Seriously? You think you''re Beckett Jackman? What makes you believe you can have


    Han Media disappear?"


    Behind him, Joseph alsoughed sarcastically. "Haha, what''s wrong with today? Wherever we go, we


    meet a bragger!"


    He nced at As, who was silent aside. Joseph was obviously taunting him.


    As remained calm, but he secretly sneered in his heart. If he guessed it correctly, Tobias'' gang met a


    big shot in their previous lives that they could not afford to offend. That must be this man.


    The young man behind the bald guy suddenly said coldly, "You fucking blind? The one standing in front


    of you is Mr. Jackman!"

 Chapter 38 Beckett Jackman

    Chapter 38 Beckett Jackman


    "What!" Gavin was so dumbstruck that he stumbled. He suddenly sat on the floor and looked at the


    bald man in horror.


    "You, you are Beckett Jackman , Mr. Jackman!" Gavin''s voice and body were trembling.


    The one-eyed young man snorted, "Do you think anyone dares to pretend to be Mr. Jackman in


    Lanceham?"


    No. You could pretend to be anyone, even to be the mayor, but no one dared to pretend to be Beckett


    Jackman in Lanceham.


    If you offended the mayor, you would be reprimanded at most. In order to maintain his image, the


    mayor would even smile at you.


    However, one''s ending would be absolutely miserable if he offended Mr. Jackman.


    In fact, Gavin, Joseph, and Tobias knew very well that no one dared pretend to be Mr. Jackman in


    Lanceham.


    In other words, the man standing in front of them at this moment was indeed the renowned Beckett


    Jackman.


    Gavin felt bitter in his heart. He would really be able to make his Han Media disappear from


    Lanceham within three days if it was really Beckett Jackman.


    "Mr. Jackman, I was blind and didn''t recognize you. Please forgive me!" Gavin was so scared that his


    knees went limp. He directly knelt on the floor and kowtowed to beg for mercy.


    Even his Han Media would disappear from Lanceham in the future if he offended Beckett, not to


    mention him.


    If his father Han Peterson knew that Han Media was ruined due to him, he would definitely


    strangle this disappointing son without hesitation.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Even if Beckett told him to work as his servant now, Gavin wouldn''t even frown, not to mention


    kowtowing.


    "I''ll eat my words before. Please ignore it. Please let me go as if I were a fart!" Gavin was begging for


    mercy, like a dog wagging his tail.


    Joseph and the others didn''t dare to make a sound. He was already scared out of his wits after learning


    that it was Beckett Jackman.


    Tobias was a little better, since he was the son of an official after all. Even Beckett Jackman would not


    make things difficult for him.


    Beckett walked to the chair in the rest area and sat down. He nced casually at Gavin, who was


    kneeling on the floor, and said, "If everyone can get away by saying a few nice words like you after


    offending me, everyone would be able to bully me in Lanceham in the future, don''t you think so?"


    "Ford, tell them to have Han Media disappear from Lanceham within three days." Beckett said lightly,


    as if he was talking about getting rid of a fly.


    Aghast, Gavin kowtowed at a faster speed and with a greater strength, "Mr. Jackman, please forgive


    me this time! I didn''t mean to offend you."


    Beckett remained indifferent.


    Gavin hurriedly turned around and begged Tobias, "Mr. Morrison, please help me. Your father is the


    deputy mayor of Lanceham. Mr. Jackman will definitely give you face!"


    Gavin had always been Tobias'' henchman, and Gavin''s Han Media did have the power to


    manipte public opinion. This was also the reason why Tobias epted Gavin as his follower.


    Tobias naturally wouldn''t just stand by and watch Han Media disappear. He stepped forward and


    bowed to Beckett, saying, "Mr. Jackman, my name is Tobias Morrison. It was all our fault just now, but


    please spare us this time. Would you be so kind and do me a favor."


    Beckett''s eyes lit up as he looked at Tobias with a cold smile. "You''re Lionel Morrison''s son?"


    Tobias was delighted and quickly replied, "Yes, I am."


    Beckett suddenly chuckled disdainfully. "If Lionel Morrison was here, maybe I would give him some


    face, but you are not qualified enough!"


    Tobias'' face turned red. This was the first time that he had been ignored after revealing his background.


    "Mr. Jackman, why bother arguing with us youngsters? Aren''t you afraid of beingughed at?" Tobias


    was annoyed and his tone became a bit rash.


    Beckett''s face suddenly turned sullen. He stared at Tobias and said, "I won''t argue with you today for


    Lionel Morrison''s sake. Take them away before I change my mind!"


    Only Beckett Jackman dared to tell Tobias Morrison leave in Lanceham.


    Shelly couldn''t stand it anymore and said, "We have apologized. Even if you are Beckett Jackman, you


    can''t be so unreasonable!"


    Gavin almost fainted. Does this stupid woman think that Beckett Jackman is a hawker on the street


    whom she can bargain with?


    Sure enough, Beckett looked even grumpier. "It seems that I was too merciful to you just now. Now I''ve


    changed my mind. All of you, stay here!"


    Joseph wanted to p Shelly so bad. Looked what she had got everyone into!


    Shelly said recklessly, "You''re too overbearing. There are only two of you. We have so many people.


    You may not be able to defeat us!"


    Beckett put on his clothes and took out a cigarette from his pocket. Ford immediately lit the cigarette


    with both hands.


    Beckett took a drag and said with a smile, "Really? Ford, call a few guys over!"


    "Yes, Mr. Jackman!"


    Ford made a phone call. A dozen sturdy young men came to the swimming pool in an orderly manner


    in less than three minutes.


    These men were not like the street hooligans. Instead, they were like well-trained soldiers. This was


    why Beckett Jackman was so formidable.


    "Mr. Jackman!"


    A dozen young men in ck shirts with ttop haircuts stood respectfully beside Beckett Jone and


    shouted in unison.


    Seeing this, Shelly was stunned.


    The hooligans on the streets around the school could scare Shelly Wood into having nightmares at


    night in the past, not to mention that these were real thugs. It was not an exaggeration to say that they


    had experienced numerous fighting.


    Beckett waved his hand and said arrogantly, "Take these lousy little guys away and ask their fathers to


    bring them home!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The group of young men immediately surrounded them. The three girls were so scared that they


    hugged each other together.


    Gavin and Joseph also panicked. They quickly came to Tobias and asked for help anxiously, "Mr.


    Morrison, what should we do? Hurry, call your father. If we are taken away by Mr. Jackman''s men, who


    knows whether we cane back alive!"


    Tobias'' face darkened. He could not allow this to happen. He immediately took out his phone and


    called his father.


    Tobias briefly exined the situation to his father. The Deputy Mayor''s voice immediately became


    serious when he learned that it was Beckett Jackman. He asked Tobias to give Mr. Jackman the phone.


    " Mr. Jackman, my dad would like to speak to you!" Tobias walked out of the crowd, holding his mobile


    phone with both hands and said respectfully.


    Beckett looked at Tobias with a yful expression. He waited for a while before picking up the phone.


    After puffing out a cloud of smoke, Beckett began to speak offhandedly to the Deputy Mayor Morrison.


    "...I''ll definitely give Mr. Morrison face. I won''t make things difficult for your son, but there are a few


    blind little guys who must learn their lesson. Well, it''s a happy decision!"


    After that, he directly hung up, regardless of Mr. Morrison''s pleading.


    Seeing this, Tobias was shocked. It was said that Beckett had ties with the provincial government and


    he didn''t even care about the mayor of Lanceham. Now it turned out that the rumors were true.


    Beckett looked at Tobias and said, "Okay, you two can go. Leave the three little girls and this brat


    here!"

 Chapter 39 Atlas Lincoln Taking Actions

    Chapter 39 As Lincoln Taking Actions


    "Well..." Tobias frowned and looked embarrassed.


    It was all right that he would not care about others, but he couldn''t leave Viviana here.


    "Mr. Jackman, since you are willing to give my father face, why not being kind enough to let all of us


    go?" Tobias continued to plead.


    "Do you think I''m a kind man?" Beckett suddenly asked curiously.


    There would be no bad guys in the entire Lanceham if Beckett Jone was a kind man.


    However, Tobias could only say against his will, "Mr. Jackman is well-known in Lanceham. You are


    certainly a kind man. Mr. Jackman, please let go of my friends!"


    "Hahaha, do you hear that? The son of the deputy mayor said that I am a kind man!" Beckettughed


    wildly to his men.


    His men alsoughed and looked at Tobias with disdain.


    Tobias'' face blushed. He was annoyed, but he did not dare to show it.


    Beckett didn''t even give his father face. He could only beg Beckett if he wanted to save Gavin and the


    others.


    Afterughing for a while, Beckett said seriously, "Well, you are smart. Get out of here! The three little


    girls should stay and drink with me today. I will let them goter. Don''t worry!"


    Tobias still wanted to continue pleading, but Beckett suddenly said impatiently, "Don''t me me for


    giving the son of Lionel Morrison a lesson if you say one more word!"


    Tobias was about to say something, but he had to swallowed it back. He felt very ufortable.


    Joseph urged, "Mr. Morrison, let''s go first. Don''t piss Mr. Jackman off. Go back and think of a way to


    save them!"


    Tobias remained silent and looked at Viviana. It was difficult for him to make a decision.


    "Mr. Morrison, you can''t go. What should we do if you leave?" Gavin cried and looked at Tobias


    Morrison pitifully.


    Viviana also looked at Tobias worriedly and said in a trembling voice, "Tobias, think of a way quickly? I,


    I''m scared!"


    Tobias face darkened, looking even more embarrassed.


    "Still not leaving?" Beckett shot them an icy nce.


    "Mr. Morrison..." Gavin and Viviana looked at Tobias expectantly.


    "Let''s go, Mr. Morrison!" Joseph urged anxiously. Now all he wanted was to get out of here first.


    "Wait for me, I''lle to save you right away!" Tobias said through gritted teeth. He turned around and


    strode away without looking back.


    "Mr. Morrison!" Gavin looked desperate. Even Tobias was scared away. He was doomed this time.


    Viviana''s eyes were also full of disappointment. She had never thought that the omnipotent Tobias


    Morrison, whom she regarded as Prince Charming, would leave her and escape alone!


    Evelyn looked at the figures of Joseph and Tobias, who left in embarrassment, and said with a sneer,


    "These are the so-called young masters of famous families. They usually care about nobody. It is easy


    for them to say than to do. Once in danger, they only care about themselves and run away faster than


    rabbits!"


    Shelly''s face was pale. She grabbed the hands of Evelyn and Viviana in horror and said, "Viviana,


    Evelyn, what should we do now? I''m scared. I don''t want to be taken away by them!"


    Looking at the young man''s malicious eyes, Shelly felt herself like a sheep falling into a wolf''s den.


    Viviana and Evelyn were also scared, but they could only force themselves to calm down.


    "Don''t be afraid. He doesn''t dare to do anything to us as this is a society governed byw!" Evelyn said


    with an impassive look.


    "Really? What a brave girl!" Beckett stared at Evelyn and smiled.


    "All right, take them away!" He beckoned.


    Ford looked at Gavin who slumped on the floor, and shouted coldly, "Take them away!"


    "Ah, no, help!" Shelly was so scared that she started to shriek. The three girls hugged each other.


    In fact, there were a lot of people in the swimming pool, but when they saw Beckett''s men, they had


    already gone far away. No one dared get involved with this.


    As for calling the police, he didn''t even take the deputy mayor seriously, so why would he be afraid of


    the police?


    "Wait a minute!"


    Just as Viviana and the others were desperate, a calm voice suddenly sounded.


    As who had been watching all this silently, finally spoke.


    He was not interested in the lives of Tobias and Gavin, but since Evelyn and Viviana were in danger, he


    would not sit by and watch.


    "It''s As!"


    Seeing As standing in front of them, Viviana and the others were surprised!


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    At this critical moment, Tobias, the deputy mayor''s son, could only run away, but As, who was a


    nobody, stood out.


    How ironic!


    Viviana felt bitter, thinking that it was too unfair to her.


    Beckett looked at As, frowned slightly and said with disgust, "Who the hell are you?"


    "Let''s just say you''d regret about it if you offend me!" As was expressionless and his voice was t.


    Beckett was stunned at first, and then he was so angry that heughed.


    "Good guy, you are the first who dares to say this to me!"


    Immediately, Beckett''s face turned cold and said: "However, those who dare to say these words to me


    will often have a miserable ending!"


    Ford said coldly, "Last time, a conceited bastard tried to provoke Mr. Jackman and was directly driven


    out of Lanceham. He would never be allowed to step into Lanceham for the rest of his life."


    "Do you also want to be like him?"


    Evelyn hurriedly shouted, "As, go! This matter has nothing to do with you. We are very grateful you


    can stand up at the critical moment. But even if you insist, it is useless. Instead, you will get yourself


    involved!"


    Shelly smiled bitterly and said, "Why is As a good-for-nothing? Even if you want to save us, you have


    to think twice about your own ability! You''re signing your death warrant here¡­"


    Gavin also smiled wryly and muttered to himself, "I didn''t expect that thest person who came out to


    help me would be my enemy! Damn..."


    Viviana looked at As and felt her face burning as if someone had pped her hard.


    " As, are you deliberately humiliating me? You know that Tobias ran away, so you stand out on


    purpose to let me know that I am blind and have entrusted to the wrong person? But it''s not your turn to


    humiliate me! Beckett doesn''t dare to do anything to Tobias because Tobias has Deputy Mayor behind


    him. What do you have? You don''t have anything. If you force yourself, you''ll only irritate Beckett and


    even lose your life!"


    Thinking of those rumors about Beckett''s cruelty, although Viviana hated As, they had lived together


    for more than ten years. She couldn''t bear to see As die.


    Viviana shouted, "As, do you always like to bluff so much? That''s Beckett Jackman, the only boss in


    Lanceham. Even Ronald Kimmerly has to be respectful to him. Do you think you can stand out by


    relying on the Kimmerly Family? Stop dreaming. Just go. We don''t need your help!"


    As did not look back. He said lightly, "I say that I don''t rely on anyone. I rely on myself."


    After that, As looked at Beckett fearlessly and said firmly, "I don''t care about others, but you can''t


    hurt these two people."


    Ford shouted, "Who you are, brat? How dare you speak to Mr. Kimmerly in such a tone!"


    Beckett sneered, "What if I don''t agree?"


    As said indifferently, "You can try!"

 Chapter 40 Nice Move

    Chapter 40 Nice Move


    "You''ve got balls!"


    Beckett did not take As for granted, and even Ronald dared not to speak to him like this.


    "Bring him back together." Beckett exined to Ford.


    "Yes, Mr. Jackman!"


    Ford waved at his followers and shouted coldly, "Take him away!"


    Immediately, six young men came out of the crowd to catch As and the others.


    However, as soon as the six young men came to As, they were all knocked down by As.


    It was so vulnerable!


    "This..."


    Shelly and the others behind As were shocked.


    "Why is As so powerful?" Shelly looked at Viviana in confusion.


    Viviana was also confused. She had lived with As for so many years and only saw As being


    beaten. She had never seen him beating up others.


    "I don''t know what''s going on." Viviana said with a frown.


    Evelyn did not think too much. Her face was filled with joy and curiosity, "I originally thought As only


    relies on his courage to stand out. It turns out that he''s indeed powerful!"


    Gavin was also stunned and eximed, "When does As be so good at fighting? I bullied him


    Beckett looked at this scene with a hint of surprise on his face.


    "You''re a martial artist, so you have courage to stand out. Ford, you teach him a lesson!"


    "Yes, Mr. Jackman!"


    Ford, the one-eyed man, turned to look at As with a strong desire to fight desire shing in his eyes.


    "Lad, you are very haughty! It''s a pity that you meet me today!"


    As looked at Ford calmly and said impatiently, "Don''t talk nonsense. Fight!"


    "You''re courting death!" Ford was enraged. He stamped on the ground and rushed toward As like an


    arrow.


    Ford''s speed was ten times faster than that of a world 100-meter champion, which had reached the


    limit of the human body!


    "So fast! I just saw a shadow!" Shelly said in shock.


    "Can As defeat him?"


    No one said the answer. In the eyes of the three girls, Ford was too strong.


    No matter how powerful As was, he was only a 20-year-old student. How could he be a match for a


    full-time bodyguard like Ford?


    Beckett sat leisurely on the chair, with a confident look on his face. His tone was filled with sarcasm.


    "Ford has been learning from the famousbat coach since he was a child. He has been with me for


    five years and made countless contributions. Among his opponents, there were some really incredible


    Owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    fighters. You are no match for him by a long shot!"


    However, when Ford''s fierce punch just got as close as one meter away from As, As moved.


    Instead of retreating, As moved forward and threw a light punch at Ford.


    Crack!


    Everyone could hear the sound of bones breaking. Ford was sent away and fell to the ground. He tried


    to climb up for several times, but failed.


    "What!"


    Viviana and the other two were bbergasted. They looked at As in disbelief.


    This time, even Beckett was shocked!


    "It''s impossible!"


    "Ford is my most capable and powerful man. He is knocked down by a nobody today! Who on earth is


    he!" Beckett looked at As seriously, without any more disdain in his eyes.


    "Help Ford up!" Beckett shouted at the remaining men with dull faces.


    "... Yes, Mr. Jackman!" They hurriedly went to pick up Ford and took him to Beckett''s side.


    "Is it serious?" Beckett asked.


    "Mr. Jackman, it doesn''t matter, but this arm is broken!" Ford said with a guilty face.


    "What kind of strength does he have? You can''t even take his one move?" Beckett asked in confusion.


    Ford looked at As with fear, "Mr. Jackman, I guess he may be a real martial artist!"


    Beckett''s expression greatly changed as he nervously and excitedly said, "It is the one who can fly over


    eaves and run over walls that you mentioned!"


    "That''s right!" Ford endured the pain and nodded.


    Beckett looked at As with a stunned face, "I didn''t expect he is a real martial artist. No wonder he''s


    so calm and doesn''t take me seriously!"


    "Take Ford to the hospital!" Beckett ordered to his two subordinates.


    Ford spoke to Beckett cautiously, "Mr. Jackman, this man can''t be defeated by force. You must be


    careful!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve got an idea!" Beckett said.


    Gavin and the others looked at As and woke up from shock after a while.


    Gavin screamed as if he saw a ghost, "As, how do you be so powerful? Is this Kung fu in the


    Wuxia novels?"


    Shelly also looked at As with curiosity and awe, as if she had discovered a new continent, but she


    was worried that it would be dangerous.


    She wanted to ask, but dared not. After all, she had always been unfriendly to As.


    Evelyn''s face became more radiant. She looked at As with her beautiful eyes full of brilliance, "As,


    you can always surprise people! I''m really looking forward to know what kind of person you are!"


    Viviana looked at As withplicated emotions.


    "As, no wonder you always refuse to admit the Kimmerly Family is your backing. It turns out that this


    is what you truly rely on! That''s right. With such a powerful skill, you don''t have to be afraid of Ronald


    and Beckett. Ronald gives you the Violet Gold Card for your powerful strength!" she thought to herself.


    Beckett stood up and looked at As. He now spoke solemnly, "Young man, you''re good!"


    As was expressionless as he looked at Beckett quietly.


    Seeing As did not respond, Beckett was a little embarrassed. He managed a smile, "Young man, do


    you want to follow me? I can give you one million per year."


    Beckett actually cherished his talents and wanted As to join him.


    As was Emperor Cosmos. How could he serve others?


    Gavin suddenly looked at As with envy. An annual sry of one million was not a big deal. The most


    important thing was that he could work for Beckett.


    In the future, he could do whatever he wanted in the entire Lanceham!


    Shelly and Viviana were also envious. It was an honor to work for Beckett in Lanceham.


    However, As just smiled and said, "You don''t get to ask me to be your hatchet man!"


    Gavin''s eyeballs almost dropped in surprise.


    It was the first time he heard someone say that to Beckett !


    Viviana rolled her eyes in anger, "You are too arrogant. Even if you have extraordinary strength, you


    can''t offend Beckett Jackman!"


    Evelyn''s face was full of excitement. She felt that As was so handsome!


    Beckett''s face instantly darkened. He did cherish As'' skills, but if As didn''t obey him, Beckett


    wouldn''t show any mercy.


    "Brat, don''t be so smug just because you know some Kung Fu. It''s a technological age now. Even if


    you can fight, are you faster than a gun?"


    Beckett sneered contemptuously. He put one hand into his pocket, which was bulging with something


    inside.

 Chapter 41 Twelve Followers

    Chapter 41 Twelve Followers


    As could sense that there was an advanced automatic pistol inside.


    Although As'' current body was still unable to block the bullets, it was not a problem for him to dodge


    them.


    "You can try with that pistol."


    "You think I was scared?" Beckett sneered and quickly took out his pistol, aiming it at As'' head.


    "Ah! He has a gun!" Shelly was so scared that she cried out in surprise. Guns were forbidden in


    Zuthana.


    "As, leave now. Leave us alone!" Evelyn shouted worriedly.


    As turned to Evelyn and said gently, "Don''t worry. He can''t hurt me."


    As he stared at the pitch-ck muzzle, As'' expression remained calm. However, his gaze towards


    Beckett was a little cold.


    "Shoot!"


    "As, are you crazy?" Viviana snarled, "You''re gonna give up your life in order to show off?"


    As did not answer her, but stared at Beckett indifferently.


    A faint gaze made Beckett feel great pressure.


    "It''s really strange. I can actually feel a chill exuding from him!"


    Beckett didn''t dare to shoot. He had an intuition that if he shot, he would be the first to die.


    However, Beckett couldn''t put down his gun. If he put it down, that meant that he admitted defeat to


    As.


    If Beckett admitted defeat to As, it would be the biggest shame in his life.


    After a while, cold sweat broke out on Beckett''s forehead.


    Just as Beckett was in a dilemma, As'' cell phone rang in his pocket.


    As walked over as if there was no one around. It seemed that he did not see that Beckett''s ck


    muzzle was still aimed at him.


    An unfamiliar number showed on the phone. When As answered the phone, Jennie Jenkins''


    respectful voice sounded.


    "Hello, is it Mr. Lincoln?"


    "It''s me." As said lightly.


    "Well, I gather all the medicinal materials you need. If you''re free now, pleasee here. My master''s


    illness is acting up again." There was a hint of anxiety in Jennie''s respectful voice.


    As was slightly shocked by the power of the Queen Kane. It''s only been one day but they already


    gather all the ingredients. It looks like that the power of the secr world were not to be


    underestimated.


    "I have something to handle, so I can''t go now. I wille tomorrow!" As nced at Beckett and his


    voice was a little cold.


    As the closest person to Queen Kane, Jennie was perfectly adept at reading people''s hints through


    their facial expressions, tone and words. From As''st words, she could tell that As seemed to


    have encountered some trouble.


    From As'' contemptuous tone, Jennie guessed As could solve the problem himself. But if she could


    give As a favor and As coulde to cure Queen Kane as soon as possible, wasn''t it a double


    win?


    "Mr. Lincoln, may I ask what happen to you? Maybe I can help you solve it. I hope you cane as


    soon as possible to treat my master." Jennie said cautiously.


    Thinking of the fame of Queen Kane in Ridges, perhaps she could suppress Beckett. In this way, As


    would not expose his strength so as not to attract the attention of others.


    "I meet a troublesome man, Beckett Jackman, a big shot in Lanceham."


    "Beckett Jackman!" Jennie''s voice obviously changed a little, "Mr. Lincoln, please give Beckett your


    phone and let him answer!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Okay!" As felt like he was watching a good show.


    "Beckett, someone wants to talk to you!" As raised his phone.


    Beckett sneered, "What''s wrong? You ask someone for help? But even if you ask Lanceham''s mayor to


    As urged impatiently, "Answer the phone first, and then brag."


    Beckett''s face darkened, "I do want to know who dares to plead for you!"


    After that, Beckett walked over with a pistol in one hand and took As'' phone.


    "Who are you?" Beckett''s voice was arrogant.


    "Beckett, you are so audacious now. You even dared offend the honored guest of the master!" Jennie


    roared over the phone.


    Beckett''s hand shivered in fear and he almost dropped the phone to the ground.


    "Miss¡­Miss Jenkins, how are you?" The arrogance on Beckett''s face instantly changed to ttery.


    "And what did you mean by the honored guest of the master? Who is the honored guest?" The smile


    on Beckett''s face began to stiffen. He felt that he was in trouble today.


    "Don''t y dumb. Mr. Lincoln, who is standing in front of you, is the honored guest of the master! Let


    me tell you, if you can''t let Mr. Lincoln forgive you, you cane directly to receive punishment


    ording to n rules!" Jennie''s tone was cold and firm, without any room for negotiation.


    "Punishment ording to n rules!" Beckett shuddered all over. He was a big shot in Lanceham, but


    was scared by these few words.


    "Don''t worry, Jennie. I would definitely satisfy Mr. Lincoln! Do you have any other instructions?" Beckett


    kept wiping his sweat.


    "When Mr. Lincoln forgives you, drive him to the master''s house personally." Jennie instructed.


    "Okay, okay!" Beckett quickly nodded in agreement.


    Beckett quickly put away his pistol, held As'' mobile phone with both his hands, walked to As with a


    smile, and returned the phone to As.


    However, the smile on Beckett''s face was even uglier than crying.


    As picked up the phone and Jennie said respectfully, "Mr. Lincoln, Beckett is one of my master''s


    twelve followers. Please show mercy!"


    As said lightly, "It depends on what Mr. Jackman will do."


    Jennie said, "Don''t worry. If he can''t make you happy, you can do whatever you want!"


    Seeing As hang up the phone, Beckett quickly bowed and said, "Mr. Lincoln, I am blind. I didn''t know


    that you are a distinguished guest of my master. Please forgive my offense just now!"


    Gavin and the others were instantly petrified behind As.


    "What''s going on? Beckett apologizes to As!" The expression on Gavin''s face was so weird that it


    could not be found in the entire emoji encyclopedia.


    "That''s Beckett! Tobias is scared away. He doesn''t even care about Deputy Mayor. Now he apologizes


    to As with a ttering face!"


    Gavin was simply so appalled that not even Beckett Jackman wearing tutus and dancing to Mariah


    Carey could stun him like this.


    Evelyn''s face was also full of shock. She only felt that there should be many secrets hidden behind


    As, but she never thought that As would have such great power to make Beckett lower his head in


    front of him.


    At this moment, Viviana''s mood was mostplicated, because As was her nominal husband!


    "How is this possible? How does he do it? What happens to him these days?"


    Viviana was befuddled.


    Viviana and Giorgio Sinir almost fell out with As for Ronald Kimmerly before.


    Now she witnessed that Beckett bowed to As and admitted his mistake, her heart was flooded with


    all kinds of emotions.


    At this moment, she didn''t know what words to describe her mood!


    "How ridiculous. Just now, Iughed at him! What a p in my face!"


    "As, how many things did you hide from me?"

 Chapter 42 The True Face of Queen Kane

    Chapter 42 The True Face of Queen Kane


    As looked at Beckett, who was still bowing, with no expression on his face.


    From the moment Beckett took out his gun and aimed it at him, he was on the As'' cklist. As had


    many ways to make Beckett die silently that not even the medical examiner could identify find out


    anything.


    However, Beckett was one of the twelve followers under Queen Kane, so As decided to spare his


    life.


    Beckett certainly didn''t know that he was almost killed by As.


    However, As would not forgive him easily.


    "Apologize to me? You''re not enough!"


    As said slowly. He raised his head slightly, and only a trace of Emperor Cosmos'' majesty was


    enough to make ordinary people like Beckett obey to him.


    "What! He rejected Mr. Jackman''s apology!" Gavin suddenly found that after meeting As, all his


    previous notions were overturned.


    "As rejected Mr. Jackman''s apology!" Shelly repeated Gavin''s words mechanically. Her brain


    seemed to be short of charge.


    Even Viviana felt at a loss, as she could not ept such a huge amount of information all of a sudden.


    Only Evelyn''s eyes became brighter.


    Beckett looked at As with a deep shock in his eyes.


    In Beckett''s eyes, As was like a giant. He was so tall that no one dared look directly at him.


    He was just amon person and could only obey him!


    When Beckett heard he didn''t deserve a chance to apologize to As, he didn''t get angry at all.


    Instead, he bowed again with a pious face.


    "I know my status is low, but Mr. Lincoln, please forgive me. I''m willing to take out twenty million as


    Twenty million!


    Gavin rolled his eyes and almost fainted.


    Shelly goggled directly, regardless of her image. Even Evelyn and Viviana couldn''t help opening their


    mouths in surprise!


    As nced at Beckett and said, "Fifty million!"


    What!


    Gavin and others wanted to pinch themselves to make sure if this was real. They felt that they had a


    seriousck of imagination. Twenty million was not enough for As. He asked for fifty million from


    Becket Jackman!


    Beckett was gonna refuse! He would definitely refuse!


    However, what made Gavin and others even more dumbfounded was that Beckett not only didn''t


    refuse, but he looked excited, as if he had gotten lucky!


    "Okay, I ask someone to transfer it to Mr. Lincoln''s card right away!" Beckett agreed without hesitation.


    Then, Beckett remembered Jennie''s instructions and said with an ingratiating smile, "Mr. Lincoln, since


    this matter is settled, I''ll send you to Nanin to see Mister Kane now!"


    "Okay." As nodded, and then he looked at the petrified Viviana and the others behind him, a bit


    worried.


    "Send them back. If anything happens to them, I''ll me on you!" As said coldly.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Lincoln. Whoever dares to mess with your friends shall be my enemy. I promise they


    won''t see the sun tomorrow!" Beckett regained his domineering manner as a big shot in the city.


    "Let''s go!" After saying that, As changed his clothes in the dressing room.


    Beckett shouted to his men who were agape, "Why are you still standing there? Send Mr. Lincoln''s


    friends back!"


    " If anything happens to them, you know the consequences!"


    The young men nodded in fear, "Yes, yes, Mr. Jackman, don''t worry. We will ensure the safety of Mr.


    Lincoln''s friends!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In Nanin, in Queen Kane''s Vi.


    Beckett personally drove As here.


    Jennie opened the door for Beckett with an expressionless face.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Jennie, I already asked Mr. Lincoln for forgiveness. Don''t be angry!" Beckett said with a ttering


    smile.


    In front of these people, Beckett, the big shot of Lanceham, was the most humble doormat.


    If the people in Lanceham saw this scene, they would definitely be shocked!


    Jennie red at Beckett and snorted, "Beckett, you should be grateful that Mr. Lincoln has spared you.


    You are so stupid to offend the honored guest of the master!"


    "Mr. Lincoln, please!" Jennie''s attitude waspletely different from thest time she saw As. She


    was extremely respectful throughout the whole process.


    "Did Queen Kane feel better?" As asked.


    "There was a bout. The master is resting in the bedroom now!" Jennie answered.


    "I''ll have a look."


    "Please!" Jennie immediately led the way.


    Beckett cautiously asked, "Jennie, can I leave now?"


    Jennie said coldly, "Wait outside. You have to send Mr. Lincoln backter!"


    Beckett was very reluctant, but he didn''t dare refuse, "Okay, okay, I''ll wait outside!"


    In the bedroom, Queen Kane with a pale face was lying weakly on the bed.


    This time, she didn''t wear a veil, so As saw her face clearly.


    Queen Kane was around forty years old, but she was well maintained. Even As could not tell her


    exact age.


    As thought that she wore a veil all day because she was too ugly, but in fact, the Queen Kane was


    very beautiful.


    She was no less beautiful than Evelyn and Viviana, and because of her age, Queen Kane was more


    mature than the two girls.


    Jennie called softly, "Master, Mr. Lincoln is here!"


    Queen Kane opened her eyes and looked at As. She tried her best to manage a smile and muttered


    weakly, "Mr. Lincoln, please forgive me. I can''t get up to greet you!"


    "It''s alright." As said tly.


    "You have to be treated as soon as possible. You''re suffering a longer time and feeling more painful


    than ever before."


    Jennie said in surprise, "You''re absolutely right. Every time my master has an attack, I record the


    specific characteristics, hoping that it is useful for the doctor. The pout of my master''s illness is getting


    longer and longer, and it put her in agony. Mr. Lincoln. Please treat my master as soon as possible!"


    Jennie bowed.


    "Where are the medicinal materials I need?" As asked.


    "Here!" Jennie led the way.


    In another empty room, there was a table of herbs.


    Jennie said, "We really can''t find the 500-year-old one. The oldest one is 350 years old, and the rest


    are about 100 years old!"


    "Okay, you can go out first. I''ll start making the elixir right away!"


    Jennie did not leave. Instead, she asked suspiciously, "Mr. Lincoln, I''ve already prepared a alchemy


    furnace and a special room for you!"


    "No need. A true alchemist never needs an alchemy furnace."


    As waved his hand and Jennie retreated in surprise.


    The alchemy furnace was just a container used for even heating. As long as one was proficient in


    controlling mes, he could achieve the effect of the alchemy furnace.


    As for mes, to the Cultivator, that was only a manifestation of energy.


    Looking at the herbs, As deeply felt that the Spiritual Energy on Earth was barren.


    No one in the circle of Cultivation would take one more look at these herbs, but they were rare on


    Earth.


    Originally, As asked for 500-year-old medicinal ingredients to make a Foundation Pill which could


    make Queen Kane alive and kicking again.


    Although these herbs could also cure Queen Kane, but she needed As'' help with acupuncture and


    should keep recuperating in the future.

 Chapter 43 Emergency

    Chapter 43 Emergency


    In the room, As began to refine the essence and make the pill.


    The Spiritual Power turned into mes through his palm, wrapped the herbs, and began to refine them


    in the air.


    In the room, the temperature did not change at all. The heat from the fire waspletely contained


    within half a meter in front of As.


    The Emperor Cosmos'' control over the elements had reached a level that no mortal could understand.


    Foundation Pill was the mostmon medicine in the world of Cultivation. Usually, they were served


    as candies for new disciples.


    However, even the weakest Foundation Pill was no different from the legendary Elixir for the mortals on


    earth.


    It would strengthen their health. And for a martial artist, it could improve cultivation and heal internal


    injuries.


    However, Foundation Pill could only be made when one''s strength reached thete stage of


    Foundation Phase. As'' current power was only at the early stage of Foundation Phase, which was


    two levels below.


    Anyway, As''prehension and application of the Universe Rule could make up for hisck of


    power .


    Half an hourter, As walked out of the room.


    Jennie, who had been waiting outside, didn''t expect to see hime out so soon. She couldn''t help


    showing her worry. "Did you fail?"


    As'' face looked a little pale. He stretched out his hand and a crystal-clear pill rolled in his palm.


    "You did it!" Jennie was overjoyed.


    "You seeded in making it in just half an hour. Mr. Lincoln, you deserve to be called a miracle-making


    doctor!"


    As a martial artist, Jennie had also heard of some rumors about alchemists in the martial arts world. It


    was impossible for a pill like this to be made without ten days or half a month.


    However, it only took As half an hour toplete it!


    "Can you treat my master now?" Jennie asked expectantly.


    "Because the herbs were not old enough, this Foundation Pill can''tpletely cure the disease of


    Queen Kane. She needs acupuncture treatment as well. I''ll adjust my breath for a while first."


    After As finished, he sat down and began to recover his Spiritual Power. Acupuncture required power


    to manipte needles. He had consumed too much of it, so he couldn''t use needles right now.


    An hourter, As and Jennie came to Queen Kane''s bedroom again.


    As handed the Foundation Pill to Jennie and said, "Feed her."


    "Yes!" Jennie immediately walked over and fed it to Queen Kane.


    As treated Queen Kane with acupuncture for half an hour.


    However, thest acupuncture point which was located on her chest made the two women feel a little


    awkward.


    As did not feel anything wrong. After all, he was concentrated on the treatment. "Take off your shirt."


    But it was very embarrassed for Queen Kane and Jennie.


    As noticed their embarrassment and said frankly, "In the eyes of doctors, there are only patients."


    Queen Kane lowered her head and sighed, "I was overthinking it. Please forgive me!"


    After that, she took off her shirt, revealing a beautiful scene.


    As didn''t look sideways. He used the needles fast and urate. After the acupuncture, Queen Kane


    felt that the meridians in her body, which had been blocked for many years, were instantly opened.


    Finally, As removed the needles. "It''s done."


    "The meridians in your body have been unblocked, but you still need to recuperate for half a month.


    You can''t continue to practice the original exercises."


    Queen Kane got out of bed. She bowed to As and spoke, her face a little blushed, "Thanks a lot, Mr.


    Lincoln, for saving me from torture. Please tell me what you need me to do! As long as I can, I will


    never refuse!"


    As shook his head gently. "I don''t need anything. If there is, I''ll tell you."


    Queen Kane felt a little regretful. As did not ask for any reward, and she would always feel that she


    owed him a favor.


    She had wanted to give him money, but would an expert like As be short of money?


    As suddenly looked at Jennie and said, "Go fetch some paper and a pen."


    "Yes!"


    After taking the pen and paper, under the puzzled gazes of Queen Kane and Jennie, As quickly


    wrote something.


    A few minutester, As handed the paper to Queen Kane.


    "You can practice in this way in the future!" As said.


    "This is... aplete martial arts cultivation method!"


    Queen Kane was shocked. She was already a gifted warrior and had a reputation in the martial arts


    world. But after reading a few lines, she understood how powerful the cultivation method that As


    gave her was!


    It was a hundred times more effective than her original cultivation method!


    If this method was spread out, it would probably cause a bloody storm in the martial arts world.


    After reading it for a while, Queen Kane looked excited, but she returned the piece of paper to As.


    "Mr. Lincoln, you saved my life. I don''t know how to repay you already. How can I ept such a


    precious gift?"


    As did not know how valuable his improved cultivation method was in the martial arts world. He just


    wanted Queen Kane to get well as soon as possible.


    "In fact, this cultivation method is improved based on your original cultivation method, which is most


    suitable for you. If you don''t want it, then throw it away!"


    As was extremely shocked. She looked at As with admiration. "You''ve only seen me once and


    already discovered the defect of my cultivation method. In just one day, you''ve even improved a


    cultivation method that''s a hundred times stronger than before!"


    How powerful on earth was As Lincoln?


    In the martial world, it was as difficult as reaching the sky to get a cultivation method!


    Any cultivation method could only be practiced after being improved and practiced by countless sages.


    It was extremely precious.


    As long as someone had a cultivation method, he could create his own sect.


    One could imagine how much shock had this piece of paper from As brought to Queen Kane!


    As wasn''t aware of this. In his opinion, this cultivation method was trash. If it was put in the


    Cultivation World, it would beughed at.


    "I helped you improve your cultivation method by chance, so this one is not very good. You don''t need


    to thank me."


    Queen Kane suddenly had the urge to yell.


    Such a powerful cultivation method was improved by As on the spur of the moment, and it was just


    trash to him!


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Even Queen Kane, who had intimidated the whole Ridges, could not show any other expression except


    a wry smile at the moment.


    "Since it''s a gift from Mr. Lincoln, I''ll take it."


    She almost understood that she and As were not from the same world, so there was no need to


    At first, Queen Kane thought that As might be an Innate Realm Peak martial artist or a Martial


    Master.


    But now, she felt that even a Martial Master was not enough to match As'' strength. Perhaps As


    was a disciple of some old monster and just came to the secr world for experience.


    Thus, Queen Kane''s attitude towards As became even more respectful.


    "All right, take a good rest. I''ll go back first." As said.


    "I''ll see you off!"


    Queen Kane personally escorted As into the car and gave Beckett an indifferent nce.


    Beckett shivered in fear. Being one of her followers, it was simple for him to understand Queen Kane


    by a mere nce.


    He couldn''t help but feel lucky. Fortunately, he didn''t shoot at that time, or he would have died.


    Watching As drive away, Queen Kane asked seriously, "Jennie, have you found out what I asked you


    to investigate?"


    "Master, we''ve found out that Mr. Lincoln is the son-inw of the Sinir family. There was nothing


    extraordinary about him in the past but being bullied all the time. However, in the past two days, he


    seems to have changed into another person." Jennie said with some doubts.

 Chapter 44 Never Give Up

    Chapter 44 Never Give Up


    Queen Kane said solemnly, "Don''t ask questions that you shouldn''t. He doesn''t want others to know;


    that''s why he never talks about it."


    Jennie bowed and said, "Yes!"


    "Let''s see what hecks and give him whatever he wants. Try your best to make friends with him and


    don''t offend him!" Queen Kane said seriously.


    "I understand. I''ll do it now!"


    As was sent back to Lanceham by Beckett. Beckett specially transferred the money to As'' Violet


    Gold Card which was customized without a fixed deposit limit.


    With a splutter of apologies from Beckett along the way, As returned to Avondale Road.


    As soon as he arrived at the gate of the quarters, an old man in a long robe with disheveled hair


    suddenly rushed out from the corner.


    It was Zander Scott, whom As saved that night.


    "Master, I finally found you!" Zander eximed.


    As was a little surprised. Thest time he saw Zander, although he was in danger, he looked like a


    sage with a neat hairstyle.


    However, now he actually looked like a beggar.


    "How did you find this ce?" As was somewhat curious.


    Zander looked up at the sky and put on a pondering look. He said excitedly, "Master, this is the will of


    heaven that made me meet you again. It''s the will of heaven that made you ept me as your


    disciple!"


    As rolled his eyes at him. Suddenly, he approached to stare at Zander''s. His eyes were sparkling like


    the sun, the moon, and the stars were swimming in there.


    As'' voice was ethereal and hollow, as ifing from beyond. "The will of heaven is nothing. I


    defeated it once!"


    The Eight Phases of Cultivation, one phase, one tribtion. Every time he ascended to the next phase,


    he would fight against the heavens.


    In his previous life, As was at the Immortal Emperor Phase. After seven heavenly tribtions, it was


    equivalent to him defeating the heaven seven times!


    Zander was startled by As and sat down on the ground. However, the old crook still had some skills


    and soon woke up from the illusion in As'' eyes.


    "Haha, Master, you must be joking. The power of heaven is mighty. How can a mortalpete with it?


    Don''t scare me!" Zander smiled awkwardly.


    "What if I want to go against heaven? Are you still willing to be my disciple?" As said coldly with a


    serious face.


    "Fight with... the heavens?" Zander felt a chill down his spine.


    What a joke! Although he was old, he had not lived enough!


    Zander wanted to run away, but he was not reconciled. He searched all over the country for decades.


    Finally, he found As. He could not give up just like that!


    "If I can really fight against the heavens once, then even if I die, it will be worth it!" Zander thought to


    himself.


    Having made up his mind, Zander said seriously, "I spent half of my life looking for you. It''s been


    decades. God pitied me and finally let me meet you! Even if I have to defy heaven, I will never retreat!"


    "Master, please ept me!"


    As was a little surprised. He did not expect Zander was yearning for cultivation so much.


    "Answer me first. How did you find out about this ce?" As was very curious about it.


    Zander said with an embarrassed smile, "Master, I found you ording to the address of the


    supermarket printed on the stic bag you bought that day!"


    "I''ve racked my brain to look for you!" As he spoke, Zander began to show off his misery and burst into


    tears.


    As actually admired the old liar''s perseverance.


    "That''s enough. Stop whining like a baby, old man. "


    Zander immediately stopped crying and smiled, "Master, do you agree to ept me?"


    As said, "I never ept disciples easily, and not anyone could be my disciple. You''d better give up!"


    After that, As was ready to leave.


    "Wait, master, as long as you are willing to ept me, I will tell you a big secret!"


    As stopped, turned his head and said, "Stop trying to fool me. Give up!"


    "Master, look at what this is!" Zander suddenly took out an iron piece, ck colored with a tint of red. It


    was as big as a child''s palm with extremely smooth edge. Obviously, it had been carried by someone


    for many years.


    As suddenly realized that it was not an iron piece but a scale, containing a breath of dragon.


    "Where did you get this?" As stared at Zander and asked seriously.


    "Master, it seems that you really know this thing! If you are willing to ept me as your disciple, I will


    tell you! Otherwise, I won''t tell you anything even if you kill me!"


    Zander raised his neck, as if he was ready to die.


    However, no matter how As looked at him, he felt he looked like a rascal.


    "You are really not qualified to be my disciple. But I can ept you as an honorary disciple first and will


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    consider officially epting youter if you perform well in the future." As said.


    "Just an honorary disciple?" Zander was a little dissatisfied.


    "Forget it if you don''t want to." After saying that, As left. Although he was very interested in the origin


    of the scale in Zander''s hand, when he returned to the Gold Core Phase, he could go find the owner of


    the scale himself when he was able to travel around the world in a day.


    "Master, wait, I am willing! It''s better than being rejected!" Zander said.


    "This scale was actually left behind by my old master. He found the owner of the scale and died there."


    Zander recalled.


    As asked, "Where is that ce?"


    "Draca Lake in the Double Head Mountain, Hugyeon Town!"


    "The northernmost part in Ridges." As said.


    "Yes, when my master found it, it was already 65 feet long. Now more than ten years have passed, and


    that beast must be even more difficult to deal with!" Hatred shed across Zander''s face.


    As simply said, "A hundred feet makes a dragon. This evil creature was 65 feet long over a decade


    ago. It seems that it is not far from bing a true dragon!"


    Zander asked, "Master, can you kill it?"


    As pondered for a moment and said, "Not now!"


    "Okay!"


    As looked at Zander and said, "Since you are already my honorary disciple,e and find me in


    three days!"


    Zander was overjoyed. "Thank you, master!"


    "Don''t tell anyone about me, or I''ll destroy both your body and soul!" As'' voice was cold as if it came


    from the deepest hell.


    Zander trembled with fear and quickly bowed, "Master, don''t worry. I understand!"


    "Go ahead."


    "I''ll take my leave!" Zander stepped back and left.


    When As returned home, Viviana was sitting on the sofa looking at her mobile phone. Giorgio and


    Francis should be seeing patients in the clinic.


    Seeing As, Viviana asked, "Did Beckett make things difficult for you?"


    "He doesn''t have the guts." As said lightly and walked to the bedroom.


    Viviana wanted to have a chat with As to improve their rtionship, but when she saw As'' arrogant


    attitude, she was furious.


    Moreover, As did not give her a chance at all. Seemed like he didn''t even bother to talk to her.


    Viviana was so angry that she grabbed the pillow on the sofa and threw it at the bedroom door.


    Her chest heaved violently, and her beautiful face was full of anger.


    In the past, As had tried his best to please her, but Viviana had always been dismissive. Now, it


    reversed.


    However, when she thought of Beckett''s respectful attitude to As, she had to suppress her anger.


    "As, I must find out your secrets!"

 Chapter 45 Investigation

    Chapter 45 Investigation


    As returned to his room and began cultivating.


    At dinner time, Francis asked Viviana to invite As to dinner.


    After thest experience in the Seda Hotel, Giorgio''s attitude towards As was finally better than


    before, although still not being very polite.


    While eating, Giorgio said, "There will be a consultation at the Harmony Grove Hospital tomorrow. All


    the famous doctors in Lanceham will be invited. You two are on duty in the clinic tomorrow."


    "Got it." Viviana picked up a piece of food and answered casually.


    After dinner, As returned to his bedroom and continued cultivating.


    After waiting for a while, Viviana also returned to the bedroom.


    As opened his eyes and looked at Viviana. At this time, she should be having fun at Shelly Wood''s


    birthday party. Why was she here?


    It seemed that what had happened today frightened them so much that they were not in the mood to


    hold a birthday party at all.


    Viviana was also looking at As. She found that As had been sitting in a strange position in the


    corner these days.


    At first, she didn''t notice it, but now, Viviana was full of curiosity about him.


    She remembered when she got up and went to the bathroomst night, As also sat in this strange


    position in the corner.


    At that time, she was in a daze and did not pay much attention to it. Now she immediately sensed that


    something was wrong.


    "What are you doing?"


    She asked in a little displeased but mainly curious voice. .


    As knew that he couldn''t hide it from her, and he didn''t intend to hide. Since there were martial artists


    on earth, it didn''t matter if he was one of them.


    However, As did not intend to talk to her. Otherwise, he was afraid that she would pursue the matter.


    Seeing that As ignored her, Viviana suddenly felt embarrassed and upset. She used to ignore As,


    but now it was his turn to ignore her.


    This kind of feeling was really hard to bear. Although he didn''t say anything to me in the past, he must


    feel bad in his heart, right?


    Thinking that she had treated As like this before, Viviana felt much better. She red at As and fell


    asleep with anger.


    As ced the statue of K?itigarbha he had obtained from Ronald Kimmerly and the Buddha statue


    he had bought at the antique store beside him.


    "Now that I have reached the Foundation Phase, I can only absorb the Universe Primordial Energy


    contained in some jade stones. When I enter the Deity Communication Phase in the future, I can


    absorb the Primordial Energy attached to any lifeless object."


    "It seems that on the earth where Spiritual Energy is scarce, my Sky Devouring Methods is the best


    choice."


    As grabbed the statue of K?itigarbha with his left hand and the Buddha statue with his right hand as


    he kept on with his cultivation.


    The red Foul Energy on the statue of K?itigarbha and the golden aura of the Buddha statue slowly


    entered his body. After being refined through Sky Devouring Methods, the two forces became his own


    spiritual power.


    After finishing absorbing the energies, As let out a long sigh.


    "The power of these two statues isparable to my ten days of hard work. Maybe it won''t take long


    for me to reach the middle stage of Foundation Phase."


    Then, As continued to cultivate.


    The next day, Giorgio left early in the morning and went to the Harmony Grove Hospital.


    It seemed that Giorgio was very happy and proud about being invited by the Harmony Grove Hospital.


    Having finished breakfast, As and Viviana went to the clinic.


    As cherished his time very much. After entering the clinic, he continued to practice.


    At noon, they ordered takeout.


    After eating, Augustin Coleman, the director of the Harmony Grove Hospital, suddenly barged in.


    As soon as he entered, Augustin said anxiously, "Mr. Lincoln, pleasee with me. It''s urgent!"


    As was resting with his eyes closed. Hearing this, he opened his eyes and asked calmly, "What''s the


    matter?"


    "Help!" After Augustin finished speaking, he pulled As'' arm.


    As frowned. If anyone else dared to do this, they would probably be pped away by him.


    However, Augustin had done As a favor in his previous life. In this life, As had to return this favor.


    He followed Augustin to the Harmony Grove Hospital and entered the conference room.


    There was a big screen on the wall of the conference room, on which a video of the operation was


    ying.


    All the famous doctors in Lanceham were engaging in a heated discussion.


    Everyone quietened down when they saw Augustin enter the room.


    Augustin took As to the podium and introduced him seriously, "This is Doctor Lincoln, whom I


    specially invited."


    Everyone''s eyes were immediately focused on As.


    A middle-aged woman with ck-rimmed sses stood up and asked with confusion, "Impossible!"


    "Mr. Coleman, is this the miracle-working doctor you invited?"


    Everyone looked curiously at Augustin.


    Augustin smiled and nodded. "That''s right. This is Doctor Lincoln, whom I''ve told everyone!"


    "Haha, Augustin, are you kidding us? This boy is at most 20 years old. If you say he is an intern, we


    believe you. But a miracle doctor? Stop joking here."


    An doctor with gray hair snorted.


    That was Bailey Wood, the former deputy director of the Harmony Grove Hospital. He was also a brain


    expert and highly respected in the medicalmunity of Lanceham.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    If Augustin had not been the director of the Harmony Grove Hospital, Bailey would have scolded him.


    Augustin had expected that he would definitely be questioned by everyone if he brought As here.


    What out of his expectation was to see that the first person standing up was the former deputy director


    of the Harmony Grove Hospital. he felt that he had underestimated everyone''s reaction.


    "Mr. Wood, please don''t judge Doctor Lincoln by his age. He''s young, but his medical skills are


    amazing. He is able to cure the disease which even the miracle doctor Yameen in the capital couldn''t


    do anything about it" Augustin exined with a smile.


    "Really? That''s something new to me!" Bailey looked at As with less doubt.


    However, someone suddenly stood up behind the conference room and looked at As, shouting,


    "Nonsense!"


    "As, what are you doing here? You''re just a student of a film school. Who do you think you are?"


    This was no one else but As'' father-inw, Giorgio Sinir.


    Augustin did not recognize Giorgio. He only knew that he was also invited but did not know the


    rtionship between him and As.


    Augustin looked at Giorgio doubtfully and asked, "Who are you?"


    Giorgio said solemnly, "I''m his father-inw. How can I not know his ability? Mr. Coleman, don''t be


    fooled by him!"


    Augustin was speechless. He had never thought that As'' father-inw would be one of the doctors


    he had invited today!


    This caused an uproar among the audience!


    The crowd started to use As. How dare he pretend to be a doctor? There had been too many


    quacks causing people to lose their lives already.


    At the same time, he praised Giorgio for his selflessness in exposing As'' identity.


    Among these doctors, there were also experts from the Harmony Grove Hospital who were Augustin''s


    opponents. They immediately took the opportunity to nder Augustin.


    "Augustin Coleman, why did you take a student of film school to pretend to be a miracle-working


    doctor?" Doctor Frank Channing, a brain surgeon expert of the Harmony Grove Hospital, asked with a


    sneer.

 Chapter 46 Let Him Try

    Chapter 46 Let Him Try


    Augustin looked at Frank Channing coldly.


    Frank was a trusted follower of Deputy Director Thompson. Thompson had always coveted Augustin''s


    position.


    Frank caught the opportunity and started to attack.


    "Yes, Mr. Coleman, what do you want to do?" The other doctors were bewitched by Frank and also


    asked.


    Augustin raised his hands, signaling everyone to be quiet.


    "Listen to me, everyone. I saw Doctor Lincoln''s medical skills with my own eyes. Please believe me!"


    Everyone still didn''t listen. As As'' father-inw, Giorgio had personally proved that As was a film


    school student. He didn''t know medical skills at all. How could he be a miracle-working doctor?


    Bailey Wood suddenly said, "Everyone, be quiet!"


    Because of his high prestige, everyone gradually quieted down after hearing his words.


    Augustin quickly bowed and said, "Many thanks, Mr. Wood!"


    Bailey raised his hand and stopped him. "Don''t thank me first. Listen to me."


    "Mr. Wood, please go ahead!" Augustin frowned and had a bad feeling.


    Bailey turned his eyes from Augustin to As.


    "Boy, I just want to ask you, do you have a medical license?" Bailey asked seriously.


    "If so, even if you are just an intern, we can make an exception to let you join the consultation. If not,


    then you aremitting a crime!"


    Speaking of thest word of crime, he suddenly raised his voice.


    "Yes, take out your Physician''s Qualification Certificate!"


    "Mr. Wood is right. Without the certificate, you aremitting a crime and murder!"


    The crowd booed.


    As'' expression turned cold.


    He didn''t even know what had happened. As soon as he came in, he was scolded by a group of self-


    righteous experts. If it isn''t Augustin Coleman, no one else can asked him toe.


    However, As still admired Bailey, who dared speak bluntly.


    In his previous life, it was because of such a doctor who insisted on his professional ethics that he was


    snatched back from the hands of Death.


    Augustin looked at As. He felt that since As could cure Ruben Kimmerly and also know


    acupuncture, he must have a Physician''s Qualification Certificate.


    "Mr. Lincoln, if you have the certificate, show it to everyone so that they can rest assured." Augustin


    said apologetically.


    As said lightly, "I don''t have that."


    "..." Augustin was stunned.


    Without the Physician''s Qualification Certificate, As dared treat Ronald''s son?


    What if something went wrong? The Kimmerly family would kill him!


    "Ha, did you hear that? He admits that he does not have a certificate!" Frankughed.


    Then, Frank pointed at them and berated, "Augustin, as the director of the Harmony Grove Hospital,


    don''t you know that it''s a crime to practice medicine without a license?"


    "With a director like you in the Harmony Grove Hospital, I don''t know how many innocent patients will


    be harmed!"


    As looked at Frank coldly, and he was filled with killing intent.


    Augustin looked serious. He only wanted to save people, so he hurried to ask As for help.


    However, although he saw As'' skills, others didn''t know anything about him.


    Augustin neglected this point, so Frank took this opportunity to use him.


    Frank''s eyes were full of pride, and he shouted indignantly, "I suggest that the Harmony Grove Hospital


    change a director. I am the first to object such a director who breaks thew!"


    "Shut up!" Before Augustin refuted, Bailey snapped. "Now it''s a collective consultation of aplished


    doctors in the Lanceham. We''re here to save the patient''s life, not to let you take this opportunity to


    scramble for power and profit!"


    Bailey red at Frank. Frank blushed, but he didn''t dare to refute. After all, Bailey was an awfully far-


    famed figure.


    "Augustin Coleman, let''s continue the consultation!" Bailey didn''t even look at As. A person without a


    Physician''s Qualification Certificate didn''t deserve to be called a doctor at all.


    Giorgio stared at As with disgust and rebuked, "Go back now! Don''t you think it''s embarrassing


    enough?"


    As was expressionless as he stood on the stage, overlooking the crowd. Just like when he stood at


    the top of the world and looked down on themon people!


    As'' voice sounded with slightly sarcasm.


    "So what if I don''t have the certificate? udius Galen didn''t have the Physician''s Qualification


    Certificate on ancient time. Who dares to say that he is not doctors?"


    There was a dead silence!


    udius Galen was the Medical Saint for many doctors. No one could desecrate him!


    Augustin''s face gradually became firm. He said in a serious voice, "Mr. Lincoln is right. We should be


    flexible in dealing a matter."


    "I am willing to vouch with my life that, if Mr. Lincoln causes any medical ident, I am willing to take


    the responsibility!"


    Frank looked excited and asked, "Augustin, are you willing to give up the position of the director?"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Augustin looked at Frank with disdain on his face, "I bet my life on this. You think I care about the


    position?"


    "Well, since Director Coleman has gone this far, I think we should give that boy a chance!" Frank said.


    Except for the followers of the deputy director, no one said a word. Everyone saw through Frank''s


    intention and naturally would not be used by him again.


    Augustin looked at Bailey with a pleading look and said, "Doctor Wood, we haven''t found a solution


    until now. Let Mr. Lincoln have a try!"


    Bailey''s face was serious, and his sharp eyes were sizing As. As felt calm, and he looked back at


    him with no fear.


    "Boy, from your face, I can see your strong confidence. This is the essential quality of bing a great


    doctor. I admire that! Since Director Coleman is willing to vouch for you with his life, we can''t disappoint


    him. Mr. Lincoln, please take a seat!" Bailey turned slightly sideways and finally agreed to let As join


    the consultation.


    "Mr. Wood, you can''t do that! He is really not a qualified doctor..." Giorgio hurriedly tried to dissuade


    him.


    However, Bailey interrupted Giorgio.


    "I understand Dr. Sinir''s good intentions, but Director Coleman is right. Since we''re at our wits'' end


    after discussing for a long time, it would do harm if we seek some help from an outsider? Director


    Coleman, send the patient''s information to Mr. Lincoln!" Bailey said.


    Without saying a word, As went straight to the empty seat and sat down.


    When he arrived, he had heard from Augustin about the patient''s condition, but he did not know the


    details.


    Soon, the patient''s information was sent over in a detailed report.


    As looked for a while. Augustin said, "The patient is very weak, but after a thorough examination, we


    can''t find out what kind of disease the patient is suffering from."


    "Yesterday we had a video consultation with some experts from Capital. After we tried some methos,


    we got nothing. Those experts in the Capital also had no ideas. We gather most of the best doctors in


    Lanceham this morning, but we haven''te up with anything. Mr. Lincoln, did you find anything?"


    Augustin looked at As expectantly.

 Chapter 47 Mothers Love

    Chapter 47 Mother''s Love


    As put the thick folder aside and looked at Augustin.


    "I need to see the patient first."


    "Okay, I''ll take you there."


    Augustin stood up and walked out.


    "Wait, I''ll go with you!" Bailey suddenly stood up.


    "Mr. Wood, I''m going too!" Giorgio also came out.


    "Let''s go and have a look!" Several senior experts with white hair stood up.


    Augustin nced at the crowd and knew that they were worried. He said, "Let''s go together!"


    After Augustin left with As and the others, the rest began to discuss.


    "Humph, we can''t handle it with so many experts here. I don''t believe he can deal with it!"


    "Ha ha, it''s just a bluff. Ignore it!"


    The crowd sneered behind As.


    As followed Augustin and the others to a separate ward.


    A womanid on the white sheet. Her face was as pale as the sheet.


    The woman looked very old. Judging from her appearance alone, she was probably around 60.


    There was a boy and two girls in the ward too. The youngest boy was about 12 or 13 years old, while


    one of the girls was about 16 or 17.


    The oldest girl looked fashionable in a long red dress, wearing a pair of big sunsses, with shoulder-


    length hair. The girl was in her early twenties and her skin was fair. Although her face could not be seen


    clearly, she should be beauty judging from a nce. Moreover, the first time As saw her, he felt a


    sense of familiarity.


    "Doctor, how''s my mother?" Seeing the group of doctors, the girl with big sunsses immediately


    asked anxiously.


    "Don''t worry. I invited Mr. Lincoln here. Let him have a look." After saying, Augustin beckoned As and


    said, "The patient is very weak and her life has been sustained by nutrient fluid. Come and have a


    look!"


    The two girls and the boy in the room looked at As curiously with doubts on their faces.


    "He''s so young. Is he a real doctor?"


    Bailey and others made way for As.


    As walked to the bedside and looked at the patient.


    This time, even As could not see anything.


    However, through his keen perception of the Universe Primordial Energy, he could see that the


    patient''s body had been emitting negative energy.


    In the ancient myths of Zuthana, the positive Yang energy and the negative Yin energy were born in the


    very first moment of our universe, and they nourish all the other things in the world.


    Even though everything was not originated from the Yin and the Yang, the two energies did exist.


    The human body could be healthy only when Yin and Young were bnced. If the bnce was


    disturbed, the body would get sick.


    The negative energy emanating from the patient''s body was very weak. Ordinary people could not


    sense it at all. Even martial practitioners could not sense it. Only cultivators like As could sense it.


    As suddenly stretched out his hand and stopped at a distance of about 23 cm away from the


    patient''s body. Then he slowly moved his hand from the patient''s head to toe.


    Soon, As knew what to do.


    "She is attacked by negative energy." As said.


    An old expert behind him sneered, "You didn''t check the patient''s pulse, and didn''t even touch the


    patient''s body, but just rashly made a judgement. It''s nonsense!"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Giorgio said with a gloomy face, "Traditional medicine focuses on looking, listening, questioning, and


    feeling. If someone has excellent medical skills, he can tell what disease the patient is suffering from by


    looking. However, you don''t know anything about medicine. Have you reached the legendary realm of


    traditional medicine?"


    As looked expressionless. He raised his head slightly, and spoke in a t voice, "How many years


    has the history of traditional medicine had? You won''t be able to understand my medical skills for your


    whole life. You can''t see the problem, but I can."


    "So arrogant!" Another senior expert shouted angrily with his body trembling.


    "How old are you? How dare you look down on the seniors! We have more medical experience than


    you. You don''t know how to respect your master. You are so arrogant that it will be difficult for you to


    be a good doctor in the future!"


    Bailey reached out to stop the people behind him who were about to continue attacking As, "Let''s


    listen to him first!"


    Then, Bailey stared at As and asked, "What is the negative energy?"


    Augustin also asked in confusion, "The negative energy? What disease is this? A cold?"


    "Humph, this is nonsense. I don''t think he''s a doctor at all but a chatan!" The old expert snorted.


    As ignored him and looked at Augustin. He said lightly, "The negative energy is the Yin energy, not


    the algidity. The opposite of it is the Yang energy"


    Seeing Augustin''s confusion, As continued, "In fact, there are the theory of yin-yang and five


    elements in traditional medicine. Everyone has both positive and negative energies in their bodies, but


    they are generally bnced. Once the bnce is lost, the person will get sick."


    "The patient''s body is full of negative energy, and her positive energy is extremely weak. It''s a miracle


    that she can survive until now."


    Giorgio was silent and looked at As with surprise. No one knew traditional medicine better than him


    because the Sinir family behind him was the representative of the five elements theory of traditional


    medicine.


    However, Giorgio did not believe that As understood this. After all, he watched As grow up, and


    As had never been in contact with traditional medicine.


    The old experts of western medicine did not believe As. They felt that the negative energy As


    mentioned was the theory of gods and ghosts.


    "Ridiculous. It''s nonsense! It''s the age of science now. Anything without scientific evidence is


    nonsense. The positive and negative energy is pure nonsense!"


    Augustin was a little unhappy. If someone said this before, he might not believe it. However, since he


    saw As cure Ruben, Augustin had to believe it.


    "Ms. Murton, you can''t be too certain about it. The civilization of Zuthana is profound. Things exist for


    its own reason. I believe there are such energies!"


    The old expert immediately pointed at Augustin and ranted, "Ridiculous. As the director of the Harmony


    Grove Hospital, how can you believe such nonsense? Your superiors really shouldn''t give you such an


    important position!"


    "Well, now is not the time to quarrel!" Bailey said impatiently.


    The old expert snorted and stood aside with an unconvinced face. Augustin refused to give in and


    insisted on his opinion.


    Bailey looked at As and asked, "How can you prove that the patient is suffering from the negative


    energy attack?"


    As looked at the girl in big ck sunsses and asked, "Does the patient live in a ce where there


    is no sunshine all year round?"


    A look of surprise appeared on the girl''s fair face, "How do you know?"


    Then, the girl looked said, "My father passed away early. In order to raise us up, my mother lives a very


    simple life. She lives in an urban vige where there were high-rise buildings nearby blocking the


    sunshine all year round from the house."


    Bailey was also surprised. If As did not collude with the patient''s family in advance, he really had


    some skills.


    A smile appeared on Augustin''s face. He looked at As with trust.


    Giorgio looked confused. How did As know this? Did he ask about it in advance?"


    As continued to ask, "Is there a pond within ten meters from where the patient lives?"


    This time, the girl felt shocked. Thinking of her special identity, the girl was full of vignt.


    "How do you know that? Have you investigated us?"


    The expert Mr. Murton immediately shouted, "Despicable! In order to convince the patient of your lie,


    you vited the patient''s privacy!"


    As looked indifferent. He raised his head slightly and said, "The pond is full of negative energy. In


    addition, the patient''s environment is sunless all year round, so the negative energy in her body is


    strong."


    "However, the patient persisted until now relying on her faith - that is mother''s love."

 Chapter 48 Solution

    Chapter 48 Solution


    Hearing the word of "mother''s love", the three children all looked sad.


    The two girls were older and had a deeper understanding of this. At this moment, they couldn''t help


    crying in front of the woman''s bed.


    "Mom, you''ve had a hard time for so many years!"


    "Now that I''ve grown up and can make money, I''ll take care of you in the future!"


    Then, the girl in sunsses suddenly stood up, took off her sunsses, and looked at As seriously.


    "You are the famous star, Ang Campbell!" Augustin recognized her at first nce and eximed.


    Ang Campbell was a rising star in these days. Because of her innocent appearance, she was


    regarded as a goddess by fans.


    However, Ang''s identity was very mysterious. He didn''t expect her to have such a miserable


    background.


    No wonder they lived so hard before, but now they could live in the intensive care unit.


    As also liked Ang very much in his previous life because she had almost zero rumors and a clean


    history.


    After As was taken back by his biological parents and became a rich boy, he asked Ang out


    several times, but she refused him.


    As didn''t expect in this life because he helped Viviana save the child, it would have such a butterfly


    effect. The track of fate was changed, and he saw Ang in advance.


    Ang took a deep bow to As with a pleading look on her beautiful face, "Doctor, please save my


    mother. I am willing to pay whatever the cost is!"


    Other experts still didn''t believe in As. Dr. Murton immediately persuaded, "Miss Campbell, don''t be


    deceived by him. The negative energy is nonsense! About the environment of your mother''s residence,


    he must have investigated it in advance. You are a famous star, and it is easy to find out the


    information. Your mother''s illness should be treated in the Capital or abroad."


    Ang looked hesitant. She darted her eyes at her mother and said sadly, "I do want my mother to be


    treated in the Capital or abroad. She can''t bear the long journey. Doctor, you can find the cause of my


    mother''s illness, so you must have a way to treat her, right?"


    She continued, "I can afford it. In the past, my family didn''t have any money, and my mother raised the


    three of us through hardships. Now it''s time for us to repay her."


    Doctor Murton still did not give up, "Miss Campbell, calm down and think twice. You can''t trust a


    chatan just because you are worried about your mother''s illness!"


    Augustin could not stand it any longer. He glowered at Dr. Murton and asked, "Do you have a better


    idea?"


    Dr. Murton was choked immediately. With a cold face, he argued, "Although I have no idea, at least I


    don''t lie!"


    "You didn''t try it before. How do you know Mr. Lincoln is lying?" Augustin was in a huff and could not


    help raising his voice.


    "Alright, stop arguing!" Bailey scolded, looked at As seriously, and asked, "Are you confident about


    curing the patient?"


    All eyes were focused on As at this moment.


    As did not answer immediately. This was neither a possession nor an internal injury, but a chronic


    disease that had been umted over the years.


    Doctors could cure diseases, but they couldn''t slow down the loss of life. Even if As'' Cultivation Base


    reached Immortal Emperor Phase in his previous life, he could not control time and life.


    The patient had been invaded by negative energy for more than a decade. This was no longer a simple


    disease, but the loss of life, a life-and-death cycle of all things in the world.


    Moreover, As was only at the Early-Stage of Foundation Phase, so it would be difficult for him to cure


    her.


    Ang looked at As expectantly and asked, "Doctor, do you have a solution?"


    Augustin also said seriously, "Mr. Lincoln, we''ve already invited experts from Capital to have a video


    consultation. There are no countermeasures. This morning, we discuss it again, and we still have no


    ideas. If you have a solution, please say it out."


    Ang hurriedly nodded and chimed in, "Yes. Even if there is only a glimmer of hope, I am willing to


    try!"


    As looked at Ang, "Maybe there is a way to cure your mother."


    "Really? That''s great!" Ang''s face was full of happiness.


    "Director Coleman, find the best carpenter immediately. I need some tools." As turned to Augustin.


    "I''ll go find it right away!" Augustin said excitedly.


    Bailey was a little suspicious. He threw him a questioning nce, "Are you sure?"


    As looked at Bailey and answered seriously, "Yes."


    "Okay!" Bailey nodded and chose to believe in As.


    Giorgio suddenly said, "As,e with me!"


    Although As did not like Giorgio, he was still his nominal father-inw.


    As followed Giorgio to the outside of the ward. While there was no one around, Giorgio whispered, "


    As, stop fooling around! You have never learned medicine. How can you cure the disease?"


    "Today, almost all the famous doctors in Lanceham are here. You can deceive them for a while, but


    they will soon realize you''re a fraud."


    "Go home before anything happens!"


    Giorgio tried to pull As away.


    However, As did not move at all. With Giorgio''s little strength, how could he pull As?


    "Uncle Sinir, do you think you know me very well?" As looked at Giorgio and asked indifferently.


    Giorgio said angrily, "I raise you since you were a child. Who knows you better than I am! Don''t y


    tricks here. Come home with me!"


    "Do you know where Ie from and who my biological parents are?" As continued asking with


    indifference.


    Giorgio was dumbstruck.


    "You don''t know, so you don''t know me well enough. Just like my ability is beyond your imagination."


    After saying, As calmly walked back to the ward under Giorgio''s stunned expression.


    Seeing Ase back, Ang immediately asked anxiously, "Doctor, please save my mother!"


    As said lightly, "Don''t worry. When the tools are ready, I will save your mother immediately."


    Let''s wait and see what he can conjure up!" Doctor Murton snorted and turned to leave.


    Bailey cast onest nce at As and walked away too.


    Giorgio scowled at As. Only then he realized what As meant by saying those words to him.


    He was looked down upon by As.


    This made Giorgio ashamed and angry.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "Humph, since you like to bluff, I have to remind you that if you fail, you won''t end well!"


    After saying, Giorgio stormed out.


    As took a glimpse at Ang and strode away.


    In his previous life, he had a good impression of Ang. In this life, he would help her for once!

 Chapter 49 Steamed the Bone

    Chapter 49 Steamed the Bone


    In the afternoon, Augustin found several skilled carpenters.


    As drew out a drawing to make the carpenters work overnight.


    The next day, the tools was ready.


    In a corner of the parking lot of the Harmony Grove Hospital.


    The five parking spots were separated by the police line. There was a big boiler in the middle with the


    wood burning.


    There was a big iron pot with water inside giving out steams.


    On top of the iron pot was a rectangr human-shaped bamboo cage. Judging from the color of the


    bamboo, it should be newly made.


    Outside the police line, there were many curious people, including patients and hospital nurses.


    The people standing at the innermost were the famous doctors who was invited to the consultation


    yesterday.


    As, Augustin, and the others stood in the innermost. Ang wore a hat and a pair of big sunsses,


    standing beside As.


    Ang''s mother was lying in the human-shaped bamboo cage.


    In the ancient times, there was a kind of punishment called steamed punishment, extremely cruel.


    However, this kind of punishment became a unique treatment method called the bone-steaming


    method.


    As put the medicinal materials into the big iron pot. The patienty in the specially-made bamboo


    cage and was being slowly steamed with moderate fire, making the steam from the herb being locked


    in the bamboo cage to slowly prate the patient''s body, even the bone marrow.


    This method was very dangerous. The most important thing was that the fire was strictly controlled and


    observed by people at all times. Once the fire was too big, it had to be put out immediately and added


    cold water.


    "What is he doing?" Doctor Murton was a little confused and didn''t understand what As wanted to do.


    In fact, no one could understand it. Even Giorgio, who was born in a traditional medicine family, could


    not understand it. He had never heard of such treatment.


    "Does he steam people? Augustin Coleman, why don''t you stop him?" A doctor said in panic.


    Augustin did not say a word. As already exined to him and Ang about this method. He thought


    it was feasible.


    Moreover, the patient had invaded by the negative energy for a long time, andmon medicine and


    surgery could do nothing.


    However, the principle of this method was the same as the negative energy entering the patient''s body.


    It needed a long time to make the drug slowly prate the patient''s body to drive out the negative


    energy.


    However, theory was feasible, but they didn''t know whether the patient could be cured or not.


    Other than Augustin and Ang, no one understood what As did.


    As soon as they arrived at the hospital, they were pulled by Augustin to see this scene. Most people


    still felt shocked.


    "Are you kidding me? I''ve never heard of such a treatment in my life!"


    "I think he is a cruel chatan. He is not treating diseases but murdering people here!"


    "Mr. Wood, hurry up to stop him. He will kill her!"


    Bailey also looked at As in confusion. When he saw As'' calm expression, he was too embarrassed


    to ask.


    He could only turn to ask Augustin, "Director, can this work?"


    Augustin nodded and said, "Mr. Lincoln introduces the bone-steaming method to me and Miss


    Campbell in advance. We think it''s feasible!"


    Bailey asked curiously, "Is this called the bone-steaming method? It''s the first time I''ve heard it."


    Augustin looked at As with admiration,"Mr. Lincoln must be the sessor of a reclusive Great Saint.


    I admire his exquisite medical skills at such a young age!"


    Looking at Augustin''s trust in As, Bailey frowned slightly and said earnestly, "I hope his method


    works."


    As personally controlled the temperature of the fire. The patient was still no movement after being


    steamed for an entire morning.


    Gradually, some people became impatient.


    Dr. Murton sneered, "The bone-steaming method is a witchcraft!"


    "Doctor Murton is right. If the method works, the patient should wake up early. But now the patient is


    still motionless, which proves that it is useless!"


    Augustin said coldly, "Don''t you know it takes time to cure a disease!"


    Seeing Augustin defended for As, some doctors who felt jealous and wanted to jump out to criticize


    As did not dare to speak.


    No one wanted to offend the Director of the Harmony Grove Hospital.


    Aspletely ignored Dr. Murton and the others and calmlymanded people to control the fire.


    Half an hourter, there was a slight movement in the bamboo cage.


    "Look, the patient''s moving!" Augustin said excitedly.


    Everyone immediately held their breath.


    "Child..."


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This time, the weak voice was clearly heard by everyone.


    "Mom!" Ang dashed forward excitedly, but As stopped her.


    "Don''t go there. Your mom needs to be steamed for eight hours." As said.


    Ang said anxiously, "My mother felt afraid inside."


    "You can tell her the situation." As'' tone was firm and irresistible.


    "Okay!" Ang resisted her impulse to see her mother and stood outside to tell her mother the


    situation.


    Knowing that the doctor was treating her, Ang''s mother sighed, "Don''t waste your money. I know my


    body very well. Let me go out!"


    Ang was fierce to said, "No, mother, you have worked so hard to raise us. Now I''ve made money,


    and it''s time for me to repay you. You must listen to me this time!"


    "Child, why are you so stubborn? Fine, I''ll try. If it doesn''t work, let''s go home."


    As turned to look at Augustin and said, "Director Coleman, ording to the medicinal herbs I


    prepare, you should arrange Ang''s mother to steam for eight hours a day. This way, she can recover


    in a month. Remember, don''t stop!"


    Thest sentence was for Ang.


    "Okay, I keep it in mind." Augustin agreed excitedly. By doing so, As had passed on the prescription


    and the bone-steaming method to him.


    Behind him, all the famous doctors of Lanceham were silent with different expressions.


    With a gratified look on his face, Bailey stepped forward and bowed to As. "Mr. Lincoln, how ignorant


    am I. I have offended you before. Please forgive me!"


    As looked at Bailey. Although Bailey had embarrassed him, it waspletely out of professional


    ethics. As was not angry, but somewhat admired his character, who could stick to principles.


    As said lightly, "Non taken, Doctor Wood. It''s alright "


    Frank''s face turned pale. He had been waiting for As to fail so that he could take the opportunity to


    kick Augustin out of the position of director.


    However, he would never imagine that As Lincoln, such a young man actually had skills and did


    something that so many experts and famous doctors could not do.


    Frank was unwilling to give up.


    "Doctor Wood, no need to apologize so fast. Who knows if he just hit the mark by a fluke? It may not


    necessarily be his credit if the patient merely happened to wake up at that time!"

 Chapter 50 Giorgio Sinclairs Questions

    Chapter 50 Giorgio Sinir''s Questions


    Augustin shouted angrily, "Frank Channing, what do you mean? Do you want to deny Mr. Lincoln''s


    contribution?"


    Frank grinned, "I didn''t say that. I just said maybe, probably, perhaps."


    Augustin said with a sullen face, "Maybe, probably, perhaps. Humph, we all know what the patient was


    like before! We''ve tried a lot of ways, and even asked the experts in Capital for advice, but we still can''t


    do anything! If it wasn''t for Mr. Lincoln''s bone-steaming method, the patient couldn''t have woken up at


    all. But you shamelessly denied his contribution. Do you still have the moral quality as a doctor?"


    Frank spoke like a rogue, "Do you have any evidence to prove that he was the one who woke up the


    patient? What if he was just lucky? It could be that the patient happened to woke up in the pot."


    Augustin waspletely enraged. He pointed at Frank and cursed, "Frank Channing, how could there


    be a scum like you in our circle? You don''t deserve to be a doctor at all!"


    When Frank was about to retort, Bailey suddenly stopped him.


    Bailey said in a deep voice, "Well, stop arguing. Justice is witnessed by us all! I believe everyone


    knows the truth. If anyone doesn''t believe Mr. Lincoln, then wait for a month. If the patient recovers in a


    month, those who have doubts about him will apologize to Mr. Lincoln in front of all the doctors in


    Lanceham! What about it?"


    When finishing his words, Bailey looked at Frank.


    Augustin said loudly, "Alright, I agree with your suggestion!"


    Frank looked gloomy and said nothing.


    Everyone knew that As had cured the patient. Even Frank himself believed that. But he just wanted


    to take the opportunity to stir up troubles and ruin Augustin''s reputation.


    Therefore, Frank naturally did not dare to refute Bailey.


    "Since you believe him, I will respect your choice." Frank said with a livid face. "Now that everything is


    settled, I''ll go first." He was too ashamed to stay here.


    Murton also said, "I have an appointment with the patient in the afternoon. I''ll go first!"


    After that, Murton also left with Frank in disgrace.


    There were also those doctors who looked down on As and said that As Lincoln was a chatan.


    At this moment, they were too embarrassed to stay and took the opportunity to leave.


    However, some magnanimous doctors who were convinced by As'' medical skills congratted him


    sincerely.


    "Mr. Lincoln is so young, but he has such magical medical skills. This is the blessing of all the people of


    Zuthana!"


    "We were blind before and offended Mr. Lincoln. Please forgive us!"


    As nced at the crowd and knew that these people were apologizing sincerely, but he didn''t keep


    what had happened in mind at all.


    "You don''t have to apologize to me. Anyway, I didn''t listen to what you just said."


    As'' answer made everyone feel embarrassed. As Lincoln had never cared about their sarcasm


    before.


    Were they ignored?


    A doctor smiled bitterly.


    Bailey and Augustin felt that As'' attitude toward these sincerely apologizing doctors was not very


    appropriate.


    They wanted to remind As not to be proud, but when they thought of their previous doubts about him,


    they swallowed their words back.


    Giorgio looked at As with aplicated expression. There were shame, shock, and even surprise.


    "No wonder he said that his ability was beyond my imagination. At first, I thought he was arrogant, but I


    didn''t expect him to be telling the truth."


    Earlier, he had looked down on As and said that he was making trouble. He did not even give As a


    chance to exin.


    However, As showed such a brilliant medical skill and embarrassed Giorgio, which really surprised


    him indeed!


    The father-inw even knew nothing about his son-inw; this fact made him lose face in front of


    everyone.


    Nevertheless, As'' medical skills made Giorgio have a bold idea. If he let As help him return to the


    Sinir family, would he seed?


    Although Giorgio''s face was red, he did not leave immediately. Instead, he put on the airs of a father-in-


    something to ask you."


    As did not say a word. Giorgio thought that As was still angry about what had just happened, so he


    could only leave in shame.Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Augustin said awkwardly, "Mr. Lincoln, after all, he''s your family. Even if there is any misunderstanding


    before, put it on the table and have a good talk."


    "Hm." As replied casually. If it was in the past, he would naturally be careful with Giorgio''s mood. But


    in this life, he didn''t need to do that anymore.


    As looked at Ang and said, "Remember what I said."


    "Thank you, Mr. Lincoln!" Ang said gratefully.


    Since Augustin had learned the bone-steaming method, As did not need to worry about everything.


    As returned to the Sinir family. Giorgio was watching TV in the living room.


    Seeing Ase back, he immediately said with a straight face, "As,e with me. I have


    something to ask you."


    Francis poked her head out of the kitchen and looked at Giorgio, who was walking to the study. She


    looked at As and asked in a low voice, "As, why did your father want to see you?"


    Seeing the concern on Francis'' face, As smiled and said, "Auntie Francis, don''t worry. It was just a


    casual chat."


    Francis nodded. ¡®¡®Well, you should''ve talked to each other long ago. Go have a conversation with your


    father."


    "Yes." As nodded and walked into Giorgio''s study.


    Giorgio sat in a chair and watched Ase in. He said, "Lock the door!"


    As locked the door and sat down on another chair, looking rude.


    Giorgio frowned. He felt that As seemed to have changed these days and became a little snooty.


    In the past, as long as he did not ask As to sit down in front of him, As would never dare sit down.


    Is As still angry with him? ming him for not believing in him!


    Giorgio thought so. His face softened a little and said, "As, it''s not that I don''t believe you today. I''m


    just worried about you. After all, so many experts can''t do anything about it."


    After a pause, Giorgio said with some emotion, "But what surprised me is that you have really made it.


    You have never learned medicine before. Tell me, where did you acquire the magical medical skills?"


    This was the real purpose of Giorgio.


    As was indeed angry at Giorgio, but what made him angry was not that Giorgio did not believe him


    today, but that Giorgio had always been indifferent to him.


    "Magical medical skills? It''s not worth mentioning."


    As raised his head slightly, with his eyes empty. There was a hint of disdain in his voice.


    Indeed, for Emperor Cosmos, who was the ruler of all the realms, the bone-steaming skill was only the


    most basic skill he had ever seen on another where medical science was highly developed.


    If As returned to the Energy Transformation Phase, he could directly recreate a healthy body for the


    patient and avoid all these troubles.


    However, in Giorgio''s ears, he felt that As was quite haughty.


    It was a disease that even the Capital''s experts could do nothing about. It was a disease that all the


    famous doctors in Lanceham could do nothing about. As'' method worked, and he even said bone-


    steaming was a trivial skill!


    What else could it be other than arrogance?


    "As, young people are allowed to be proud, but if they are too proud, they will be considered as


    supercilious."


    "Tell me, where did you learn all these medical skills?" Giorgio stared at As and asked.

 Chapter 51 Zoee Anistons Invitation

    Chapter 51 Zoee Aniston''s Invitation


    As looked at Giorgio quietly and said lightly, "I don''t know what you mean by being proud and


    supercilious. I''m keeping a low profile already. If I am proud, all living things in the world will bow!"


    In the Sinir family, As only cared about Francis. For the sake of Francis, As chose to talk to


    Giorgio.


    Therefore, As would not be polite to Giorgio, even if he was As''s nominal father-inw.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Giorgio was so angry that his face turned livid. He wanted to ask As where he learned the medical


    skills, and then he guided him. In the future, he could return to the Sinir family with As and let the


    Sinir family see how stupid it was to drive Giorgio out of the Sinir family.


    However, As''s arrogance was beyond Giorgio''s imagination. If he hadn''t seen As use his magical


    medical skills to save someone today, Giorgio would have sent As to the psychiatric hospital.


    All living things in the world will bow?


    Who do you think you are!


    Even the highest ruler of the most powerful Mie Tribe did not dare say such wild words!


    Before Giorgio could continue, As suddenly stood up, nced down at Giorgio, and said lightly, "If


    you want to know where I learned my medical skills, you can wait at the gate of themunity at eight


    o''clock the night after tomorrow."


    After that, As left indifferently, leaving behind a sound of closing the door.


    Giorgio looked at As'' back as he left, and his face looked sulky. He always felt that it was the


    greatest gift for As to marry in. Therefore, in front of As, Giorgio had always thought that he was


    superior and treated him in a condescending manner.


    However, As'' sudden change caught Giorgio off guard. He could not adapt to it at all and was


    suddenly ignored by the person he despised the most.


    However, the news of As''st sentence made Giorgio temporarily forget his unhappiness.


    "At eight o''clock the night after tomorrow, at the gate of themunity..." Giorgio muttered to himself


    and secretly remembered the time.


    "Okay, let me see what you''ve done!"


    When As returned to his bedroom, his phone suddenly rang.


    When he saw the caller ID, he found that it was from Zoee Aniston.


    "Could it be that Zoee''s in trouble?"


    In his previous life, As remembered that Zoee ''s family had suffered a great disaster and was forced


    to leave Lanceham. After that, he lost contact with her and had never seen her again.


    In this life, As must help Zoee get through this crisis as a repayment for the adoration she had for


    him in his previous life.


    "Don''t worry. What''s wrong, Zoee?" After answering the phone, As immediately asked.


    At the other end of the phone came Zoee''s sweet and reassuring voice. "Nothing. I''m holding an art


    exhibition at the Pear Gallery tomorrow. I want to invite you to have a look!"


    Zoee''s tone was full of uneasiness and expectation, as if she was worried that As would refuse.


    As''s mind was immediately filled with Zoee''s beautiful face. Her tentative and timid gaze, as well as


    her busty figure.


    Zoee liked drawing since she was a child, and she was very talented. When she was ten, she had been


    future.


    Although Zoee was still in school, her works had won many prizes. The most famous painting seemed


    to be called "The Last Dinner". It was said that she won first ce in arge-scalepetition.


    However, every time As saw the painting, he would always make fun of Zoee. He said that the


    painting she drew looked like a beggar begging for food. He also gave a different name for this work


    that she was proud of, "The Food Beggar".


    Every time, Zoee had to wave her small fists and chase after As, and then end it with As''s begging


    for mercy.


    After 800 years, As still could not help smiling when he thought of this.


    "The Pear Gallery, right? I''ll be there tomorrow!"


    Zoee said happily, "Okay, see you tomorrow morning. Call me when you get there."


    "Okay."


    After the call ended, As heard the sound of the door opening outside, followed by the voice of


    Francis greeting Viviana.


    Then, he heard Francis let Viviana to go ask him to have dinner.


    Before Viviana could call him, As opened the door and walked out.


    However, Viviana happened to be standing at the door.


    As soon as their eyes met, Viviana turned her head away and said calmly, "Come out at dinner on time.


    Don''t always let others wait for you!"


    It seemed that Viviana''s attitude toward As had not changed much.


    As didn''t care. Anyway, he didn''t have a good attitude toward Viviana.


    The atmosphere at dinner was a little weird. As had offended Giorgio and his daughter, so both of


    them had a cold face and did not say a word throughout the whole process.


    Francis sensed the strangeness of the atmosphere, nced coldly at the grumpy duo, and said,


    "What''s wrong with you? I''m telling you, don''t bully As, or you cook your own meals in the future!"


    Giorgio''s face suddenly softened a lot. Francis'' threat always worked.


    After dinner, As sat in the living room for a while and chatted with Francis. Then they went back to


    their bedroom.


    As usual, Viviana leaned against the head of the bed and looked at her mobile phone. As still sat


    quietly in the corner and practiced. She didn''t seem to be interested in the mature and beautiful Viviana


    at all.


    If this kind of married life was spread out, many people wouldugh out loud.


    After another night of practice, As was one step closer to breaking through to the mid stage of


    Foundation Phase.


    Early in the morning, As got up early, leaving time for Viviana to put on her clothes.


    Today, As was going to attend Zoee''s exhibition.


    Seeing Francis getting up and preparing to cook, As said, "Auntie, I have something to do today. I


    won''te back at noon."


    Francis said, "Okay, take care of yourself!"


    "Don''t worry. I''m just going to see my ssmate''s exhibition." As said.


    "Well, go ahead. Do you have money? I''ll give you some. You can''t just go with nothing!" As she spoke,


    Francis was about to return to the bedroom to get the money.


    "No need, aunt. I have money." As hurriedly stopped her. Beckett gave him 50 million, he hadn''t


    spent them yet.


    "Don''t be so polite to me. If you don''t have money, just tell me!" Francis instructed.


    "Well, I''ll go first."


    After leaving home, As had breakfast outside and called Zoee.


    "Don''t worry, I''m going there, Zoee." As said.


    There was some noise over there, and it seemed that she was busy. However, Zoee still said


    enthusiastically, "As,e to the Pear Gallery directly. I''ll pick you up at the door. After the


    exhibition, let''s have a meal together!"


    "Okay."


    As knew the location of the Pear Gallery. He stopped a taxi and arrived at the gate thirty minutes


    As soon as As got out of the car, he saw Zoee running over, her beautiful face full of joy.


    "As, you''re here!" Zoee''s voice was crisp.


    As smiled and said, "Congrattions to you for holding an art exhibition at such a young age."


    "It''s from my parents, but I''m very happy that you cane." Zoee''s smile was as bright as the sun,


    and there were almost stars in her eyes.


    "You must be very busy today. Don''t worry about me. Go and greet the guests!" As said.


    Zoee looked at the people who came one after another. She was indeed very busy, although she really


    wanted to spend time alone with As.


    "Well, As, you can walk around by yourself. I''ve invited a lot of ssmates today. You should be able


    to meet some familiar people."

 Chapter 52 Art

    Chapter 52 Art


    As walked into the corridor full of paintings.


    It was a space of art.


    There were paintings of cartoon characters, it should have been drawn when Zoee was young.


    There was a painting with a hand on it; the hand that was decorated with gold and silver essories.


    The painting was called ¡°Treasure¡±, but As could not understand it.


    However, As felt that Zoee was already outstanding in painting.


    In the future, Zoee would definitely be a famous painter.


    The atmosphere of art was mostly quiet, as if this was the only way to show the solemnity of art.


    Zoee''s parents were elites at work. Their living conditions were fine, but they were not rich. They were


    the kind of people who desperately wanted to change their fate but was powerless to do so.


    Therefore, Zoee had taken a lot of extracurricr sses since she was a child, because her parents


    ced their hopes on the next generation, hoping that Zoee could fulfill their dreams that they could not


    achieve.


    Zoee didn''t let them down. She did a good job. Zoee''s parents were also willing to pay. In order to help


    Zoee improve her notability, they held an exhibition at such a young age and invited many friends, even


    some sessful businessmen.


    "The painting of Setting Sun is really good. The lines are beautiful and the meaning is deep! Zoee is


    really great!" A girl''s voice of praise was heard by As.


    As felt that this girl should also be a person who knew painting.


    "Well, little girl has good eyesight. This painting is really good." A man''s voice sounded and then


    changed the topic.


    "But it''s not expansive enough, and it''s a little conservative. It would be better if the setting sun can be


    bigger!" Judging from the voice, this man should be quite old.


    As felt that this man should be an artist himself, and his evaluation was better than that of the girl just


    now.


    Following that, the old man''s voice continued, "If you want to be a real artist, the first thing you


    need to do is to set your body and soul free. Only by beingpletely free can you transcend and


    reach a higher artistic level."


    "Just like Van Gogh, he cut off his own ears for art."


    "In order to transcend, one shouldpletely let go. To set yourself free, the first step is to have your


    soul unchained, and then your body. Only in this way could one achieve the perfect sublimation!"


    As he listened, As suddenly felt a little puzzled. He could understand why he should set his soul free,


    but what did he mean by setting free of the body?


    This sounded like misleading and deluding!


    If the girl just now was really inexperienced and had a fanatical pursuit of art, she might really believe


    this old con.


    As quickened his pace and turned around to see a group of people standing in front of a painting.


    Among them, a well-dressed old man was talking to a tall and beautiful girl with a bit too much hand


    movements.


    There were also some young men and women standing around. They were listening to the old man''s


    spouting, their eyes full of admiration.


    Among these people, several were As''s high school ssmates. Harvey Channing, who had a


    conflict with As in the Skyex Riding Clubst time, was also among them.


    The beautiful girl who was beguiled by the old man was also As''s high school ssmate, Helen


    Holsey. She was a really nice girl.


    Seeing this group of little guys being fooled by him, the old man''s eyes showed a hint of pride, and he


    continued to tempt Helen.


    "Little girl, do you have a boyfriend? A lover? I can tell at a nce that you don''t have a boyfriend,


    because you can''t set free. You need to find a lot of boyfriends and lovers to feel the happiness and


    stimtion they bring you. Don''t be shy, let them appreciate your body without reservation, and make


    your life a form of art too. Only then can you really enter the realm of masters!"


    These words were very explicit. Helen and the other girls blushed. Even Harvey and the rest of the


    boys were a little embarrassed.


    After all, they were all young people and could not be as brazen as the old man, but they found it hard


    to refute him too, because when the old man said these words, he looked serious, as if he was talking


    about real art.


    "You are not an artist, but a lecher." As''s indifferent voice sounded behind him.


    Everyone looked back and saw that it was As. Their expressions were different.


    Helen and several ssmates who had a good rtionship with As eximed in surprise, "As,


    you¡¯rete!"


    Harvey''s gang looked at As gloomily. Harvey had always been resentful about what had happened in


    the riding clubst time.


    The old man looked at As with some displeasure and said arrogantly, "When you came over, you


    didn''t even look at the painting on the wall. I knew that you were a person who didn''t understand art."


    If this haughty remark were said to Helen and the other kids who were still studying in campus, they


    would have run away with shame.


    However, As was expressionless and looked at him quietly. His deep-ser eyes seemed to be able to


    prate one''s heart.


    "I don''t know much about art, but I know people''s hearts." As''s gaze made the old man very


    ufortable.


    "An man who¡¯s old enough to be someone¡¯s grandfather, tells a girl to find a bunch of lovers. Who will


    believe that you don''t have any ulterior motives?"


    The old man argued, "That¡¯s why I said you knew nothing about art. It¡¯s noble for a person to sacrifice


    for art? You, ayman, will never understand this!"


    Harvey sneered, "As, do you know who this gentleman is? He is the chairman of the LEON


    Company, Quintin Somberg. At the same time, Mr. Somberg is a famous painter who has held his own


    exhibition three times in Capital. You''re just a good-for-nothing. How dare you argue with Mr. Somberg


    about art? You¡¯re making a fool of yourself."


    Harvey had always wanted to please Quintin Somberg, but hecked an opportunity. But with As


    here, he immediately found a chance to curry favor with Quintin and humiliate As.


    As ignored Harvey. He looked at the arrogant Quintin and said tly, "There are various art forms.


    Music enables us to feel the beauty of the sound of universe. Paintings express meanings through


    images. Howevr, they all have one thing inmon, which is to win everyone''s respect with artworks!


    As for those who say that one can improve their art level by setting their body free, they are either


    lunatics or crooks."


    As''s calm words left Quintin, a fake artist, speechless.


    "Humph, you don''t even understand art. I¡¯m not gonna waste my time on you!"


    Quintin couldn''t convince As, so he decided to ignore him. He turned to look at Helen and continued


    his preach.


    "Little girl, through my observation of you just now, I found that you have a high attainment in painting.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Are you interested in having a furthermunication with me? I promise to make you famous and hold


    your own painting exhibition in the Capital next year!"


    Helen was a little tempted. It seemed that most people would be idiots in front of vanity. They


    even believed such a simple lie.


    As had a good impression of Helen. She was very simple, rather naive and was kind to others. In his


    previous life, As had always fantasized about her.


    Therefore, As could not allow Helen to fall for the old crook Quintin.

 Chapter 53 Apologize

    Chapter 53 Apologize


    As suddenly asked, "You say that you should set your body free for art? Did you do it yourself?"


    Of course, Quintin wouldn''t say that he hadn''t done it. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be contradictory to what


    he had just said?


    "Of course I did. Otherwise, how did I reach the current level? Do you think anyone can hold a painting


    exhibition in Capital? Even if you have money, you can''t do it. You must have real strength."


    Quintin wascent, but he didn''t know that he had fallen into As''s trap.


    As sneered, "So if your wife and daughter find a lot of lovers for the sake of art, you are totally okay


    with it?"


    Quintin suddenly became furious. He pointed at As and scolded, "Son of a bitch, are you here to


    make fun of me? How dare you!"


    The students could not understand Quintin''s violent reaction. He had just said that he could sacrifice


    himself for art.


    How could such a respected artist suddenly swear when it came to his wife and daughter?


    Wasn''t this an insult to art?


    As nced at Helen and the others, who were dumbfounded, and continued to say to Quintin, "Since


    you asked my female ssmate to set her body free for art, why can''t your wife and daughter do it? Or


    are you just beguiling the girls here in the name of art?"


    The surrounding students who had been bewitched suddenly came to their senses and immediately


    cursed Quintin.


    "Despicable, shameless, old bastard, we were almost fooled by him!"


    "Get him out of here! He''s just a scum!"


    The students began to boo.


    Harvey hurriedly shouted, "Are you crazy? He is Mr. Somberg, the right-hand man of Young Master


    Ruben Kimmerly! Can you afford the consequences of offending him?"


    The students immediately calmed down. Not to mention The Ronald Group, they didn''t even dare


    offend the LEON Group.


    The students could only suppress their anger and stood there with flushed faces, ring at Quintin.


    Quintin looked at As with eyes full of resentment. "This damned boy. I almost seeded. He ruined


    my n!"


    "You two, teach him a lesson!" Quintin waved at the two young men in ck shirts behind him. The two


    young men immediately surrounded As.


    "What do you want to do?" Helen eximed loudly.


    "What are you talking about? This kid has ruined my ns and even dared insult my family. If I don''t


    teach him a lesson today, I as Quintin Somberg will be a joke to people!" With this, Quintin shouted at


    the two bodyguards, "Beat him!"


    "Kid, don''t me us. If you want to me someone, me yourself for being stupid. How dare you


    offend Mr. Somberg!"


    The two bodyguards stepped forward at the same time, trying to catch As.


    "As, be careful!" A fat boy eximed.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    This boy''s name was Georgie Washington, and he sat next to As in high school and had always had


    a good rtionship with him.


    Nowadays, not many people were called this name, but Georgie Washington liked this name very


    much. He even regarded the great man as his role model.


    Seeing this, Harvey''s face showed a sense of pride. Taking revenge without any effort, it felt really


    good.


    "As, if you dare to offend me, you won''t have a good end."


    But then, Harvey''s smile froze on his face.


    As directly threw two punches, and the two young men fell to the ground with a moan. For As, it


    was as easy as crushing two ants to deal with such ordinary people.


    "¡­" Quintin was shocked. His two bodyguards were carefully selected. It would not be a problem for


    either of them to knock down five or six opponents.


    However, he didn''t expect that As, who looked quite thin, was so powerful that he easily defeated the


    two men.


    Harvey was also stunned. "How is that possible! When did As be so good at fighting?"


    In the past, Harvey had bullied As a lot. As had always been a good-for-nothing, but what


    happened today was way beyond his imagination!


    Helen and Georgie almost went ecstatic, "As, I didn''t expect you to be so amazing! We were


    seriously worrying about you"


    As smiled at Georgie and Helen, then looked at Quintin and said expressionlessly, "Let me see who


    is courting death!"


    Seeing As walking toward him, Quintin was so scared that he hurriedly stepped back. He pretended


    to be calm and looked at As, shouting, "Boy, don''t mess around. I am an honored guest invited by


    Ken Aniston!"


    Harvey hurriedly said, "As, stop it! It took Mr. Aniston a lot of efforts to invite Mr. Somberg here. If you


    offend him, I will go tell Mr. Aniston what you''ve done!"


    Ken Aniston was Zoee''s father, who asked someone to help invite Quintin here for Zoee''s exhibition.


    If As did something to Quintin, Mr. Aniston would be put in a dilemma.


    Helen also said, "As, Harvey is right. He is indeed an honored guest invited by Mr. Aniston. You


    didn''t suffer any loss. Let him go!"


    Georgie also chimed in, "As, drop this. Don''t make things difficult for Zoee!"


    As had intended to beat Quintin up, but for the sake of Zoee''s family, he had to let him go.


    "Get lost. Don''t let me see you again."


    "Wait and see, boy!" After saying that, Quintin turned around and ran away. The two bodyguards


    hurriedly followed him with their heads drooped and fled awkwardly.


    Harvey said coldly, "As, you pissed Mr. Somberg off and drove him away! Do you know how much


    effort Mr. Aniston has put in to invite him here? I''ll tell Mr. Aniston now. Exin it to Zoee yourself!"


    Georgie couldn''t stand it anymore. He snapped, "Harvey Channing, didn''t you see that it was that old


    crook who seduced Helen first? As had to offend him in order to save her! Moreover, he asked his


    bodyguards to beat As. If As didn''t know how to fight back, he would have been injured today!"


    Harvey said with a smirk, "I don''t care about this. Anyway, I have reminded As that Mr. Somberg is a


    distinguished guest of Mr. Aniston, but he chose to offend him anyway! Just wait and see how Mr.


    Aniston will say about this! Zoee won''t forgive you!" This was Harvey''s real purpose. He wanted to


    make As and Zoee misunderstand each other, so that he could pursue Zoee.


    "What''s going on?"


    Just as Harvey was about to leave, a stern voice sounded.


    Ken walked over with Quintin, who had just left.


    Everyone was shocked. Speak of the devil, he''s here!


    However, when they saw Quintin standing behind Ken with a proud face, they all understood that it


    must be Quintin who had called him here.


    Maybe he had told Ken apletely different story.


    Harvey looked happy and immediately ran over. He spouted, "Mr. Aniston, As is too rude. I just


    reminded him that Mr. Somberg is your distinguished guest but he still offendede him."


    Georgie shouted angrily, "Harvey Channing, stop bullshitting. As didn''t do anything wrong! It''s all


    Quintin''s fault. As just wanted to help Helen."


    Helen also hurriedly said, "Mr. Aniston, it''s not As'' fault, he just..."


    Ken''s face darkened as he stopped Helen.


    "All right, Mr. Somberg told me everything. Anyway, Mr. Somberg is an elder. You are supposed to


    respect him."


    "Young man, apologize to Mr. Somberg!"

 Chapter 54 I Believe Him

    Chapter 54 I Believe Him


    Among the guests invited by Ken Aniston, Quintin had the highest status.


    Moreover, Quintin was a well-known painter in Lanceham. Ken would never dare offend him.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    As for As and the rest of Zoee''s ssmates, to Ken, they were just children who had not grown up


    yet.


    Therefore, it didn''t matter to Ken who was right.


    No matter what, he had to show his respect to Quintin.


    In his previous life, As didn''t know much about Ken. Now, from his attitude, As basically


    understand what kind of a man he was.


    In short, he had the typical mentality of a petty bourgeois and had long bowed his head to life.


    Since Ken did not care about the feelings of As and the others, As would not be polite to him too.


    As put his hands into his trouser pockets, raised his head slightly, and said indifferently, "He doesn''t


    deserve my apology!"


    Quintin really wanted to snap, but in front of Ken, he should maintain his image as a gentleman.


    "Ken, did you see that? This boy is so big-headed! He even wanted to hit me just now!"


    Georgie and Helen looked at As in surprise. In the past, As had given them the impression that he


    was obedient. They did not expect that after a few days, As would be so unyielding!


    Ken personally asked As to apologize. As not only refused, but also humiliated Quintin in front of


    him.


    Although Quintin should be humiliated, what he did undoubtedly made Ken feel embarrassed.


    "As, that''s Zoee''s father!" Helen reminded him in a hushed voice.


    As ignored her with a poker face. If Ken had not been Zoee''s father, As would not have spoken to


    him so calmly.


    Ken frowned. He felt that he had underestimated these youngsters, especially this brat in front of him.


    "Your name is As, isn''t it? Zoee often mention you to me. I''m also very grateful for your help.


    Therefore, I have to remind you that this Mr. Somberg in front of you is not only the chairman of the


    LEON Group, but also has a good rtionship with Mr. Kimmerly of the Ronald Group."


    "Do you know what to do?" Ken said earnestly.


    He felt that as long as As was not stupid, he would apologize immediately. After all, it was not


    shameful to apologize to an elder than to offend the LEON Group or even the Ronald Group.


    As sneered and said, "Not to mention that he is only a subordinate of Ruben Kimmerly, even Ruben


    himself are not worthy to let me apologize."


    "What an arrogant boy! He doesn''t even care about the heir of the Ronald Group!" Quintin eximed.


    "Ken, aren''t you afraid that he will cause trouble for you if you invite him being your guest?"


    Ken''s expression turned cold. He looked at As and frowned slightly. "As, I''m very grateful what


    you''ve done for Zoee. However, you are so young, who would believe what you just said?"


    "I believe him!"


    A cold voice rang in the room. It was Zoee.


    "It''s Zoee. She''s here." The students whispered. Now the show was getting better.


    Seeing that Zoee came, Helen quietly put her phone into pocket.


    Zoee strode to As and said firmly. "Even if all of you don''t believe As, I will believe him. Even if


    everyone in the world doesn''t believe him, I believe him!"


    Although her voice was soft, it was not weak. Instead, it had the power to pierce through gold and


    stone.


    Seeing Zoee, Quintin''s eyes lit up. He kept egging Ken on, "Ken, how did you teach your kid? This


    child dares talk back to you. You should not spoil her!"


    Ken was expressionless and stayed silent. Zoee was his only daughter and he had put all his efforts


    into her. As a result, he could not bear to make her sad.


    "Zoee. Go back and entertain the guests. I will handle this matter. It''s not your business!" Ken said


    solemnly.


    "No, I don''t believe you. I want to see you deal with it here!" Zoee insisted.


    Ken was a little annoyed. "Zoee. Don''t you believe in Dad? What you said is very hurtful, do you know?


    Have you considered Dad''s feelings when you said this?"


    Zoee had obviously known what had happened and was not moved by his words. She said tit-for-tat,


    "Dad, have you ever thought about how I feel when you targeted As indiscriminately?"


    Ken couldn''t help but say angrily, "Zoee, you''ve disappointed me so much!"


    Zoee was not afraid at all. She snorted, "I already know the whole story. As did nothing wrong. If you


    continue to embarrass him, then it''s fine to cancel the exhibition!"


    "What¡­ what did you say?" Ken almost jumped up, but could do nothing to her. He had never seen


    Zoee being so stubborn which made him believed that she would do what she said.


    If the exhibition was canceled, what did he need Quintin for?


    Feeling helpless, Ken had to look at Quintin awkwardly and apologized, "Mr. Somberg, I didn''t


    discipline her properly. Please forgive me! However, my daughter has been spoiled by me since she


    was a child. If I push her hard, I am afraid that she will really do something stupid."


    "Why don''t we put this matter aside for the time being and handle it after the exhibition?"


    Quintin wanted to use Ken to humiliate As, but he didn''t expect that As didn''t even respect Ken, so


    that he was helpless.


    Now Zoee was on As'' side, it was hard for Quintin to fight by himself. Of course, he did not dare go


    against As.


    "Since you had said so, I have to respect you. Let''s put it aside and finish the exhibition first." Quintin


    pretended to be generous.


    Ken really thought that Quintin was willing to spare As because of him.


    He bowed to Quintin gratefully and said, "I apologized to you on behalf of this immature boy!"


    "Ken, you''re wee. Let''s go there and let them have their fun!" Quintin couldn''t stand As'' gaze


    anymore. He was so afraid and wanted to escape as soon as possible.


    "Okay, Mr. Somberg, please!" They left.


    "As, I''m so sorry for making you suffer!" Zoee rubbed the hem of her dress and said sadly.


    As rubbed the messy hair on her forehead and said with a smile, "You''ve already fallen out with


    Uncle Aniston for me. It''s nothing to me."


    "Let''s go. Take us to see your paintings and exin to us who don''t know any art." As changed the


    topic to ease her worries.


    Sure enough, when she heard that As was interested in her painting, Zoee was very excited.


    "Okay, I''ll show you!" She led the way and began to exin one by one.


    Behind them, Harvey and others were jealous.


    "Harvey, Zoee is so kind to As, who is a good-for-nothing! It really makes me angry. I don''t know


    what overpower drug As has given her!"


    Harvey was also puzzled. As was a married man, and Zoee was so kind to him, which depressed


    Harvey so much.


    "Stop talking. Let this loser becent for a while, and I will make him kneel in front of me and beg


    for mercy on day!" He had another idea.

 Chapter 55 Banquet

    Chapter 55 Banquet


    After the exhibition, Ken was gonna hold a banquet at Blue Coastal Hotel to service guests.


    She specially reserved a table for her ssmates.


    However, they did not go to the hotel immediately. It was not yet time for dinner, on the other hand, the


    gift they had prepared were not brought here yet.


    After As left the exhibition, he hailed a taxi and was about to go to the Blue Coastal Hotel.


    Georgie caught up with him and asked in a low voice, "As, what gift have you prepared for Zoee?


    Don''t be stingy. If you don''t have money, I''ll lend you some!"


    After that, he tipped him a wink to tell him that Harvey who was approaching. "Don''t let him look down


    on you."


    As nodded. "Don''t worry. I understand."


    "Let''s meet at the Blue Coastal Hotelter!" Georgie watched As get into the taxi and waved


    goodbye.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sitting in the car, As was thinking about what kind of gift suits Zoee.


    The conditions of Zoee''s Family were not bad but definitely not being good enough.


    To raise Zoee, Ken Aniston and his wife had spared no effort. This art exhibition alone would cost them


    two months of sry.


    As felt that it was better to send money than anything else.


    "Sir, please go to the nearest bank."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Blue Coastal Hotel was quite famous in Lanceham with a high price level.


    To make the decision to entertain guest here might be difficult to Ken.


    There were three tables of banquets in a big hall on the second floor. In such arge room, there was a


    special reception table. Ken and his wife stood behind it, greeting their friends and rtives.


    "My younger brother, you have an excellent daughter!" Ken Aniston''s big brother, Steven Aniston, put


    down an envelope on the reception table and said with a smile.


    "Brother, isn''t she also your niece?" Ken answered with a smile.


    "Yes, as her eldest uncle, I felt quite proud as well." Stevenughed.


    "Steven, pleasee in and sit at either of the tables over there. The table in the corner is reserved for


    Zoee''s ssmates." Ken pointed at the seats inside.


    "Okay, go ahead. I''ll enjoy myself." Steven walked in.


    At the entrance of the hotel, just as As got out of the taxi, a ck Mercedes stopped beside him.


    Quintin swaggered out of the car. He was stunned for a moment when he saw As. Then he sneered


    disdainfully, "What a coincidence! If you had said earlier that you didn''t have a car, I could have given


    you a ride!"


    As threw a nonchnt nce at him, "If you don''t want to be beaten, you should disappear from my


    sight now."


    There was an enraged look on Quintin''s face. Thinking of As'' fighting skills, what he could do was


    merely snorting and striding into the hotel.


    As followed him.


    On the second floor, in front of the reception table, seeing Quintining, Ken and his wife hurried out


    and greeted him politely, "Mr. Somberg is here. What a great honor to us!"


    "Haha, Ken, you''re wee. I brought you a small gift. Please ept it!" Quintin waved his hand at his


    subordinate, and the young man next to him immediately sent a rectangr delicate wooden box to


    Ken.


    "Open it and have a look!" Quintin looked at As, who was about to walk over, and smiled proudly.


    Ken was stunned for a moment. He shouldn''t have opened the gift from a guest in person, but since


    Quintin had asked him, Ken certainly couldn''t refuse.


    And when Ken saw As, who had already walked to Quintin, how could he not understand Ken''s


    intentions?


    When the wooden box was opened, Ken showed them andscape painting.


    "This is Master Q''s work!" Ken looked at the signature on the painting.


    Although Ken didn''t know much about art, for the sake of his daughter, he was familiar with some


    rtively famous artists.


    Master Q, a famous painter of the country, her artworks were very valuable. If she passed away, the


    price of her works would definitely appreciate even more.


    Quintin said proudly, "Ken, this painting was given to me by Master Q. Of course, I didn''t take it for free.


    I paid her fifty thousand, but the real value of this painting must be far more than that."


    As happened to pass by Quintin and inadvertently nced at the painting. Perhaps this painting was


    indeed the authentic work of Master Q, but the lines were very simple. Moreover, Master Q had a lot of


    paintings, so this one actually was worth fifty thousand at most.


    As passed by Ken who was busy greeting Quintin and pretending not to see him.


    However, Lily Butler, Zoee''s mom, could not ignore As. After all, he was a guest.


    "You must be a ssmate of Zoee. Please sit inside!" Lily greeted him politely.


    "Thank you." As answered, walked past the reception table and threw a check on it.


    Lily didn''t pay too much attention. She turned around and went to greet Quintin with her husband.


    When As entered the room, Georgie and others had arrived.


    Seeing As, Georgie raised his head from the mobile phone and immediately greeted him, "As,


    As sat down next to him. Georgie said, "I''ll finish this round and we can start another round


    together!" He was ying a mobile game.


    As was bored and agreed, "Okay."


    Before they could start, Zoee hade back from the exhibition and began to greet everyone.


    Harvey and others also arrived.


    Zoee nced at the crowd and saw that almost all the people had arrived. She said with a smile, "Let''s


    sit for a while. When my father''s people arrive, the banquet will begin."


    "It''s okay. Zoee, sit down to have a rest and chat with us!" A boy looked at her and said shyly.


    Hank Young, who was beside Harvey, also said with a smile, "Yes, Zoee. We are all ssmates. Take it


    easy. Sit down and have a chat with us!"


    Zoee looked around and finally stopped beside As for a moment. She smiled sweetly and said,


    "Okay, Let me sit down and apany you all!"


    Harvey immediately eyed Hank, who understood right away. He stood up and said with a smile, "Sit


    here, Zoee!"


    However, Zoee smiled and said, "Thank you. There is still an empty seat beside As. I''ll sit there."


    Because As'' wasn''t really popr in their ss, so the seat next to him was empty, just as Zoee had


    expected.


    Hank looked awkwardly at Harvey who was very unhappy. If he had foresaw this, Harvey would have


    asked Hank to take the seat beside As.


    "As, may I sit here?" Zoee said with a smile.


    As smiled, "It''s my pleasure!"


    Zoee was happy "Thank you, As!"


    Looking at As who was talking andughing with Zoee, Harvey was so jealous. He thought for a


    while and had an idea. Suddenly, he looked at Hank and said loudly, "Well, Hank, today is a big day for


    our dear Zoee to hold an art exhibition. Did you bring any gift?"


    Hank had been following Harvey for several years, and they had a tacit understanding of each other.


    Hearing Harvey''s question, Hank knew what Harvey wanted to do at once.


    Hank replied loudly, "Harvey, who do you think I am? Although I don''t have much money. But it''s Zoee''s


    big day. How can I bring nothing?"

 Chapter 56 Intentional

    Chapter 56 Intentional


    The two of them deliberately talked loudly about gifts, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    As stopped talking and looked at Harvey indifferent.


    The people at the two tables beside them also looked at the group of students curiously.


    Quintin smirked and prepared to have fun.


    Harvey asked, "Hank, tell me what did you send to our dear Zoee?"


    Hank nced at As and said proudly, "I gave her a set of painting kits, which cost more than six


    hundred bucks!"


    A boy next to Hank pretended to be surprised and said, "Six hundred bucks! How generous you are!"


    Hank smiled proudly and didn''t forget to tter Harvey. "It''s not a big deal. Ask Harvey what he gave


    Zoee."


    His words immediately attracted the attention of everyone present. They all looked at Harvey curiously.


    "Harvey, what did you give Zoee? Tell us!"


    Among these students, Harvey was the richest, and he was ardently pursuing Zoee. As a result,


    everyone wondered what present he had prepared for Zoee.


    Harvey became the focus of everyone''s attention. He looked proud and said with a smile, "I send her a


    piece of Doig''s work!"


    "Doig''s work! If it''s authentic, it costs at least eight thousand bucks! Harvey, you''re so generous!"


    Hank didn''t understand painting at all, but he pretended to be shocked.


    Among these younsters, only Zoee and Helen knew about paintings. Hearing it''s Doig''s authentic work,


    Helen asked in surprise, "Harvey, did you really give a piece of Doig''s authentic work to Zoee?"


    Harvey raised his head slightly and smiled proudly. "Of course!"


    Helen said excitedly, "Harvey, can you show us?"


    Harvey suddenly looked at Zoee, who was at a loss. His lips curled up, "I can''t make the decision,


    because Zoee is the owner of this painting now. You should ask her."


    Helen was obsessed with paintings. It could be seen from the fact that she was almost fooled by


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Quintin.


    "Zoee. Can you show us the painting?"


    Looking at Helen''s sparkling eyes, she could not say no.


    "Harvey, show that painting to Helen!"


    "Since the owner has agreed, I will take it out now."


    Some girls in the seats looked at Zoee with envy. Most of the girls were unable to resist the temptation


    of vanity.


    Harvey unwrapped the painting. Helen walked towards to inspect it carefully.


    "Doig is famous for hisndscape painting. This is indeed his authentic work. Zoee, congrattions!"


    Helen couldn''t help feeling envious. She did not hide her affection for this painting.


    There were also guests at the other two tables who were good at painting. When they heard it was


    Doig''s painting, they were attracted and came forward to watch.


    "This boy is actually willing to give away Doig''s authentic work. He''s really generous!" Some praised


    Harvey, while others thought that Harvey was spendthrift.


    Quintinughed and said, "This little guy is very brave and sincere to his ssmates. He is very good!"


    Quintin had the highest status among the two tables of guests. The world of adults was more realistic


    than that of young people. They all wanted to curry favor with Quintin.


    Therefore, when they heard that Quintin took the lead in praising Harvey, the people at the two tables


    immediately began to praise Harvey.


    For a time, Harvey became the star of the audience, and he was a little proud.


    However, Harvey did not forget his purpose. When everyone stopped praising him, he winked at Hank.


    Hank immediately said dejectedly, "s, Harvey,pared with you, my gift is nothing to write home


    about. I didn''t even want to take it out. What a shame for me!"


    After Hank finished speaking, some students immediately lowered their heads. Their gifts were not as


    good as Hank''s, wouldn''t it be even more shameful for them?


    How many of these students came from a family background like Harvey''s? Harvey patted Hank on the


    shoulder and pretended to be sympathetic as he said, "It''s okay. You''ve shown your care! You are


    much better than those freeloaders who came here with empty hands."


    "You''re right. We can''t juste here to dine and dash! After all, this is the first exhibition of our Zoee!"


    Hank''s gaze seemed to have inadvertently swept across As.


    Quintin, who was sitting at another table, chimed in, "Boy, you''re right. Only at this time can you see


    who is the real friend and who is the hypocrite! Watch out for those whoe with nothing. Cut off with


    him. This kind of person is not worthy of your friendship!" Quintin darted his gaze at As proudly.


    As soon as Quintin finished, others immediately ttered him.


    "Mr. Somberg is right. Even if one''s family conditions are not good, at least he should prepare a gift.


    Those whoe here empty-handed definitely didn''t take Zoee as a friend."


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes were fixed on As. They knew that Harvey was deliberately


    embarrassing As.


    Moreover, when As came in, carrying nothing with him, many students saw him.


    However, As sat in his seat with his eyes closed. No matter what Harvey and Hank said, he didn''t


    seem to take it seriously at all, which made Harvey feel embarrassed for being neglected.


    Harvey had to ask, "As, you are so kind to Zoee. She regards you as her brother. I am curious what


    precious you brought to her today. Shall we have a look?"


    Some students sneered. Many people saw Ase here empty handed and Harvey proposed to


    see As'' gift at this very moment. If As did bring nothing, wouldn''t it be a tremendous shame for


    him?


    Quintin and the others also looked at As. Although everyone could see that Harvey and Quintin


    intended to embarrass As, it would be too shameless if As really came empty-handed.


    As opened his eyes, looked indifferently at Harvey, who was proud of himself, and said, "It''s none of


    your business what I''m gonna give Zoee."


    Hank sneered, "Humph, I don''t think you have prepared anything. Otherwise, why dodn''t you take out


    the present?"


    Zoee finally couldn''t bear it any longer and stood up, pped the table and said angrily, "Hank, that''s


    enough! We''re all ssmates. It''s already my pleasure for everyone to be here to support my


    exhibition."


    "If you think I''ll fuss about the presents, then please take all your presents back. I won''t ept any of


    them!"


    Seeing that she was angry, Hank didn''t dare continue. If she really reject the presents, wouldn''t Harvey


    make a fool of himself?


    Harvey hated As more. It was too obvious that Zoee is protecting As.


    However, he wouldn''t say anything for sure. He smiled, "Don''t be angry, Zoee. If you don''t like it, let''s


    stop talking about this topic."


    Quintin sneered and said, "A man who always has to rely on women''s protection must be a good-for-


    nothing."


    Zoee red at Quintin. Since Quintin was an elder, she couldn''t refute him but only sulk on herself.


    As turned to Quintin and said expressionlessly, "If you say one more word, I will kill you right away."

 Chapter 57 A Million

    Chapter 57 A Million


    As said those words so calmly that others couldn''t tell whether he was joking or not.


    However, everyone in the room suddenly silent down and no one dared to speak.


    Everyone suddenly felt that the temperature in the room had dropped.


    No one dared to question his words.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    They clearly knew that in Zuthana, killing people shall be punished with lives. If someone said he would


    kill you, most of the time they didn''t really mean it.


    However, As'' words made no one doubt him.


    It seemed that as long as Quintin said one more word, As would really kill him.


    Quintin was the first to bear the brunt. Looking at As'' icy eyes, his heart was actually trembling.


    This was not what a 20-year-old young man should have. It might belong to a fierce beast that had


    been hungry for eight days!


    As expected, Quintin did not dare to say a word or even look at As.


    While everyone was silent, Georgie, who was next to As,ined in a low voice, "As, didn''t I


    tell you a long time ago? If you didn''t have money, I would lend some to you. How could youe with


    nothing?"


    As said indifferently, "I brought a gift."


    "What is it? Tell them and make them give up!" Georgie said.


    As did not speak because no one would believe him.


    At this moment, Zoee''s mother, Lily suddenly came in.


    "As, did you give us this check?"


    Lily held a check with both hands. She looked nervous and her fingers were shaking.


    "A check?" "What''s going on?"


    Everyone looked at As with suspicion.


    If his name hadn''t been on the check, As would have denied it.


    "Yes." As admitted.


    Lily med, "My dear, take it back quickly. This is not funny. Who would give one million bucks as a


    gift?! Don''t tell your parents about it!"


    Zoee was dumbstruck, "Mom, wait a minute. How much did you say just now?"


    Lily looked at Zoee and said seriously, "One million!"


    "One million!"


    The audience eximed, and then burst into a guffaw.


    Quintinughed and said, "Lily, is it a fake check made by a child with a piece of paper? It''s just a toy!"


    The others also showed contemptuous smiles. Everyone thought that the check must be fake.


    "Mom, are you kidding me? Is it really a million dors?" Even Zoee''s voice was trembling as she


    asked again.


    Harvey sneered and asked scornfully, "Auntie, look carefully. Is the check fake?"


    Lily red at Harvey, then looked at Quintin and said, "I''m an ountant. Can''t I recognize a check?"


    "This check is a real cash check. You can go to the authorized bank to cash it at anytime."


    What!


    The mocking smile on everyone''s faces froze.


    It was impossible for an ountant to not even know the authenticity of the check. Since Lily Lee said


    that the check was true, it must be true.


    Quintin''s face was full of shock. Although his assets had exceeded a hundred million, he wouldn''t give


    out a million so easily.


    As for the others, their social status was much lower than Quintin. Not to mention a million, a thousand


    was not a small sum for them.


    Harvey was also shocked. He had always had a sense of superiority among his ssmates because


    he had several millions in his family. But now, As casually gave him one-fifth of his total assets!


    Just now, Harvey wascent about giving Zoee a piece of Doig''s authentic work.


    He even used this to attack and humiliate As.


    He made great efforts in putting on a show with Hank that his throat almost went sour.


    While As, without saying a word, pped him hard in the face.


    Seeing that everyone didn''t say a word, Hank came to his senses and eximed, "Impossible. Where


    did As Lincoln has a million? I don''t believe it!"


    Lily nced at him and said coldly, "If As doesn''t have a million, he can''t get a check book at all. This


    is general knowledge!"


    Hank''s face immediately turned red. These kids had only seen a check on TV and movies. In real life,


    they had no chance to see one at all.


    After Lily''s exnation, everyone had no doubt that As could afford a million.


    Georgie looked at As in shock and asked, "As, you won five million in the lottery? That''s not right.


    Even if you win five million, you can''t bear to give me one million directly!"


    Zoee looked at As with aplicated look in her beautiful eyes, and her proud chest rose and fell


    gracefully.


    "He actually sent me a million as a gift. What does he mean? Does his wife know?"


    Zoee was conflicted, As''s image had been deeply engraved in Zoee''s heart ever since he saved her


    from a few hooligans.


    Later on, even though she knew that As was already the son-inw of the Sinir family, Zoee could


    not help but approach As.


    For no other reason than to talk to As, Zoee was already very happy.


    Now that As had suddenly given her one million, Zoee could not help overthinking it.


    Lily Lee walked to As, handed him the check, and said seriously, "Take it back. I''ve discussed it with


    Ken. We can''t ept such an expensive present!"


    As looked at the check and had no intention of taking it. He said lightly, "Auntie, take this as my


    support for Zoee''s art career!"


    "She is very talented. I look forward to her sess in the future."


    Lily insisted, "No, you have to take back the money."


    Although Ken Aniston and his wife liked to make friends with rich and powerful people, which was


    normal, they had their own principles.


    As shook his head slightly, "How can I take back what I gave out? If you don''t want it, then throw it


    away!"


    Georgie''s eyeballs almost fell out of his head. That''s a million! How dared he throw it away! Prodigal!


    Unforgivably prodigal!


    Harvey''s face looked even worse. He was so proud of himself after he gave a painting worth several


    thousand. But As could throw away a million at will. What''s wrong with this world!


    "Boy..." Lily didn''t know what to say. Looking at As who lowered his head and took a sip from his cup


    quietly, Lily had to give the check to Zoee.


    "You can persuade him. We can''t ept such a valuable gift!"


    Zoee nodded, "Mom, I understand. Don''t worry. I''ll persuade him!"


    "Well, almost all the guests are here. Your dad and I will go greet them. You should take good care of


    your ssmates!" After saying that, Lily smiled at everyone and walked out of the door.


    Zoee looked at As, put the check in front of him and whispered, "Here, take it back!"


    As looked back at Zoee and said with a smile, "I told you already. If you don''t want it, you can throw it


    into the trash can."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zoee was speechless. She thought As was joking, but she didn''t expect him to be serious.


    "As, I appreciate your kindness, but I really can''t ept so much money!"


    Zoee''s beautiful face was full of seriousness.

 Chapter 58 Gunner

    Chapter 58 Gunner


    As looked at Zoee. Through Zoee''s crystal clear eyes, he saw Zoee''s persistence.


    "Well, I''ll lend you the money. If you get famous in the future, you can return it to me."


    Zoee still wanted to say something, but As raised his hand to stop her. "That''s a deal. If you still want


    to refuse, then throw it!"


    Zoee was helpless. She knew that As would do what he said. Just like when he faced three


    hooligans alone.


    He said, "I will definitely save you."


    Then, no matter how many times he was knocked down by the three hooligans, he would stand up


    again.


    At that time, As was just a weak high school student. The three hooligans were all young men in their


    twenties.


    Looking at As, whose head was bleeding, who still stood up stubbornly, the three hooligans


    retreated.


    Memories and reality ovepped. Zoee''s eyes were a little hazy, and there was a warm current surging


    in her heart. "Well, alright then. In the future, I will return the money to you!"


    Georgie said casually, "Don''t worry, Zoee. If you don''t want it, you can give it to me. A million is enough


    for me to buy a house."


    Georgie''s words broke the solemn atmosphere, and everyoneughed.


    Zoee rolled her eyes at Georgie. "You wish!"


    Georgie chuckled and suddenly looked at Harvey, whose face turned ugly. He said in a sarcastic tone,


    "Oh, who just said that As came here empty-handed? How many authentic works of Doig can a


    million buy?"


    The students held back theirughter and looked at the livid Harvey.


    "I''m going to the washroom." Harvey felt his face burning and made an excuse to leave.


    At the table next door, Quintin''s straight back suddenly bent down, as if he was afraid of being seen.


    The students continued to chat. This time, As suddenly became the focus of everyone''s attention.


    Soon, the banquet began. After Harvey came back, he regained his confidence and looked at As


    with a hint of resentment.


    Ken Aniston and his wife warmly greeted the guests at the three tables. Ken Aniston felt a little guilty


    when he heard that As had given Zoee the one-million check.


    After all, in the beginning, in order to please Quintin, he asked As to apologize to Quintin.


    Seeing that As did not take the opportunity to ridicule him, Quintin began to jump around the next


    table. He was extremely proud to be called Mr. Somberg respectfully by the others.


    Helen suddenly whispered to Zoee, "I''m going to the bathroom. Do you want to go with me?"


    "Okay!" Zoee agreed happily.


    Girls liked to go to the bathroom together, which had be an ironw. It was not strange, and As


    did not care.


    However, after a while, when Zoee and Helen did note back, the door of the private room was


    kicked open.


    A bald young man with a three-inch-long scar on his left face came in, a cigarette dangling on his


    mouth and a smirk on his face.


    Behind him, there were seven or eight flippant young men. Zoee and Helen were also among them, but


    they were escorted in.


    Ken and Lily were shocked. Lily shouted angrily, "What are you doing? Let go of my daughter!"


    As she spoke, Lily was about to rush forward.


    Ken held her back and looked at the scar-faced man. He asked in a deep voice, "Who are you?"


    A yellow-hair guy behind the man snorted, "Don''t you even know Gunner? On this street, Gunner is the


    boss!"


    Harvey suddenly cried out in horror, "You are Gunner. You''re working for Mr. Beckett Jackman!"


    Gunner nced at Harvey and said with a smile, "Oh, smart boy. Not bad, not bad."


    People might not know Gunner, but when it came to Beckett Jackman in Lanceham, even toddlers


    could say his name.


    There was only one big shot in Lanceham, Beckett Jackman.


    "It''s Mr. Jackman''s right-hand man. I''m sorry!" Ken quickly bowed. "But, Mr. Gunner, why did you detain


    my daughter and her ssmates? They are both young. If they have offended you, please be so kind


    to forgive them!"


    Ken said humbly. He couldn''t afford to offend Mr. Jackman!


    Yellow Hair who was standing next to Gunner said, "These two little girls dared attack Gunner. If


    Gunner wasn''t merciful enough, they would have been knocked down now."


    "What! Gunner, how could the two little girls be so bold? Is there a misunderstanding?" Ken eximed.


    Zoee shouted furiously, "Dad, don''t listen to their nonsense. Helen and I came out of the bathroom.


    This scar face flirted with Helen. He said something very vulgar and even molested her. I couldn''t stand


    it, so I pushed him. I didn''t expect to be caught by them."


    Gunner''s face changed, and Yellow Hair hooted, "Shut up. Gunner saw that you two dressed well and


    thought you were the hotel staff, so he asked you a few questions. But you are so rude and


    unreasonable. You insulted Gunner and hit him. Now you are even lying. How despicable!"


    As found it a bit hrious. Nowadays even hooligans knew how to take the moral high ground?


    Zoee blushed and struggled to leave, but the two young men held her arms tightly.


    "Nonsense. It was you who spoke rudely first, and you even touched us. You are the liars here!"


    "Helen, tell everyone the truth!"


    Helen was so scared that she kept crying and could not say a word.


    Ken already understood what was going on. He trusted his daughter.


    It must have been Gunner and the others who thought Helen was a waiter and wanted to flirt with her.


    Zoee couldn''t stand it, so she went at Gunner.


    For hooligans like them, they definitely wouldn''t spare her so easily.


    However, the most important thing was that Beckett Jackman was behind them.


    Ken looked at Gunner and managed a faint smile. He said, "The girls didn''t know better. Mr. Gunner,


    you¡¯re an high-minded man. Please forgive them. Let us all sit down and have a drink. I''ll apologize to


    you!"


    Yellow Hair sized Ken up and down with a sneer and shouted disdainfully, "Apologize to Gunner? Who


    do you think you are?"


    Ken blushed. Indeed, he had overestimated himself. Although Gunner was just a rogue, he was also a


    rogue with a backer.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    He couldn''t even afford the consequences of offending Gunner, let alone Beckett Jackman.


    As for calling the police, people with a little social experience would know better than that. This was the


    resort.


    Ken looked at Quintin. He was the only one with the highest status here. He hoped that these


    hooligans could give him some face!


    "Mr. Somberg, could you say something for me?" Ken pleaded.


    Everyone looked at Quintin expectantly. If these hooligans were so bold to stir up troubles in front of


    Quintin, it would be very embarrassing for Quintin as well.


    Quintin was also in a dilemma at this moment. If they were any ordinary hooligans, he would have


    stood up and stopped them.


    However, Gunner was one of Mr. Jackman''s men. Although it might be difficult for someone like


    Gunner to meet Mr. Jackman for the rest of his life; however, if something really happened, Mr.


    Jackman would still be on Gunner''s side, because it was after all a matter of his own dignity.


    However, so many eyes were focus on Quintin now. He had bragged and boasted. If he didn''t stand out


    now, he would definitely make himself aughing stock.

 Chapter 59 Harvey Stepped Forward

    Chapter 59 Harvey Stepped Forward


    Quintin picked up a ss of wine, stood up, and said to Gunner with a smile, "I''m Quintin Somberg


    from the LEON Group. Gunner, could you let them go for my sake?"


    Gunner squinted at Quintin and said, "Mr. Somberg of the LEON Group? I''m sorry! But today''s matter


    has nothing to do with you. I suggest you stay out of this, lest you ruin the good rtionship between


    Mr. Jackman and Mr. Kimmerly!"


    Gunner''s words proved that he knew everything about Quintin and he also implied that he would not


    give him face!


    As found it interesting. This rogue was not the kind of reckless young man who only relied on


    courage!


    Quintin was rather embarrassed. The other party pointed out his biggest reliance with only a few words


    and warned him not to meddle in other people''s affairs.


    Quintin should have retreated at this time, but Ken and so many eyes were looking at him, he just


    couldn''t do it.


    Moreover, he was the boss of a famous foodpany, and the other party was just a little hooligan. If


    he couldn''t even handle a hooligan, what would others think of him?


    "Gunner, you''re right. In order to avoid hurting the rtionship between Mr. Jackman and Mr. Kimmerly,


    could you be so kind to let go of my friend''s child?" Quintin was a little tit-for-tat.


    Yellow Hair said coldly, " Mr. Somberg, this is none of your business, right?"


    This sidekick of Gunner wasn''t so rude to Quintin as he was to Ken. After all, Quintin was a big boss


    with a lot of money.


    Gunner stared at Quintin like a viper with his triangr eyes, "ording to what you said, I was beaten


    by them, so I deserved it, didn''t I?"


    "No, of course not! It''s all a misunderstanding!" Quintin let out a dryugh, "Gunner, bro, sit down. Let''s


    have a drink and talk it through."


    "Who the hell is your bro! Stop ttering yourself. You''re just a dog under Mr. Kimmerly. How dare you


    call me bro?" Gunner blew up all of a sudden.


    "If Ruben Kimmerly were here, perhaps I would call him Mr. Kimmerly. But who the hell are you?"


    Quintin''s face turned red, and his smile froze on his face. His hand holding the wine ss trembled


    slightly, and some wine spilled out.


    Everyone was dumbfounded. Mr. Somberg of the LEON Group, a billionaire, was scolded by a


    hooligan.


    However, hearing this, Quintin understood that Gunner was definitely not an ordinary rogue. It seemed


    that he could even speak to Mr. Jackman.


    Otherwise, how would a hooligan dare shout at a powerful man?


    The two bodyguards around Quintin wanted to rush forward to teach Gunner a lesson, but were


    stopped by Quintin in a hurry.


    Gunner looked at the two bodyguards and said with a disdainful smile, "What? Do you want to fight?


    Come on!"


    Quintin didn''t let the two bodyguards go forward. Although his bodyguards were carefully selected and


    very good at fighting, he was not sure if they can handle these hooligans who were frequently engaged


    in fighting.


    What''s more, what if Gunner and the others were really knocked down and caught Mr. Jackman''s


    attention?


    Quintin said with a cold face, "I''ll call Mr. Kimmerly now!"


    In other words, he was looking for a way out for himself.


    Seeing that Quintin could do nothing, Ken was immediately disheartened.


    "What would you need me to do, Mr. Gunner?" Ken asked in a meek voice.


    Gunner smiled. "That depends on your sincerity."


    Then, he rubbed his thumb and index finger together at Ken, meaning he wanted money.


    Ken said helplessly, "I''ll take out five thousand to invite Gunner and the other bros to have a good time.


    What do you think?"


    Gunner sneered with disdain and shook his head.


    Ken frowned. five thousand wasn''t enough. These hooligans really had a big appetite.


    However, Ken had no other choice. "Yes, that was not enough. I''ll add another two thousand to treat


    Gunner to a feast."


    Gunner was a little impatient and directly stretched out his palm. "Look at this."


    Ken shuddered and his legs went limp.


    "Fifty, fifty thousand!"


    Gunner smiled and nodded.


    Ken could afford this amount, but it was equivalent to three months of his sry!


    Zoee snapped, " This is extortion! You''re breaking thew"


    Gunner smiled, "Little girl really knows a lot. I know that extortion is illegal, but I didn''t say anything just


    now! Your father was talking all the time!"


    "You... are despicable!" Zoee was so enraged with these cunning hooligans that her face turned


    scarlet.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Gunner, I can give you fifty thousand, but I''m holding an exhibition for my child. I can''t afford so much


    money for the time being. Can you extend it to next month?" Ken pleaded. If he could spend fifty


    thousand to solve the problem, he would do it to in case the matter escted.


    "You can borrow it now. There are so many people here, and you''ll definitely get enough." Of course,


    Gunner would not let Ken pay the sum by installment. What he did was a one-off business not on


    credit.


    "Oh, Ken, I suddenly have a stomachache. I have to go first! I''m sorry, I''m sorry!" A colleague of Ken


    stood up with his hands on his belly and dashed out.


    "Ken, my wife asked me to go back and said that the child is ill. I have to go now. I''m really sorry!"


    Another friend left.


    "My mom said that she forgot to bring the key. I''ll go back and give her the key. Bye!" A man wearing


    sses whispered and ran away with his head down.


    The others also excused themselves with all kinds of reasons.


    In the blink of an eye, only half of the guests were left.


    Ken and his wife were so angry that their faces turned pale. They hadn''t even say anyting yet! And


    even if they borrowed from them, they could still repay it!


    The eldest Steven Aniston said with a gloomy face, "Ken, how much money do you need? I''ll give it to


    you!"


    "Thank you, big brother!" Ken nodded at him gratefully. At the critical moment, blood was thicker than


    water!


    After gathering the fifty million, Ken said, "Gunner, I''ll transfer the money to you!"


    "Since Mr. Aniston is so sincere and insists on treating us brothers to dinner, I will ept it."


    What Gunner did was almost wless, for fear of being used of extortion.


    Seeing that Ken was going to transfer money to Gunner, As could no longer sit back. He deliberately


    made things difficult for Ken to teach him a lesson, but he would not let the Aniston Family really suffer


    losses.


    However, just as As was about to stand up, Harvey suddenly stood up.


    "Mr. Aniston, please wait a minute!" A faint smile hung on Harvey''s lips, and his expression was like the


    savior which would descend from the sky in thest minute in movies.


    Ken looked at Harvey in confusion, not understanding what he wanted to do.


    Harvey suddenly bowed to Gunner and said, "Gunner, the two girls in your hands are both my


    ssmates. Can you give me face and let them go?"


    This...


    Everyone was shocked.


    Gunner wasn''t even intimidated by Quintin, not to mention a boy like him!


    Lily was more familiar with Harvey. She knew that he had been pursuing Zoee and his family was rich.


    But it was nothingpared with Quintin''s wealth.


    Lily was worried that Harvey would be involved, so she hurriedly said, "Harvey, this is adult''s business.


    Don''t intervene in it, children. Sit down!"

 Chapter 60 Someone You Cant Afford To Offend

    Chapter 60 Someone You Can''t Afford To Offend


    However, Harvey smiled and said, "Auntie, let me try!"


    Gunner looked at Harvey with a strange smile on his face.


    "Who are you?" Gunner asked.


    "My name is Harvey Channing, and my father is Philip Channing!" Harvey replied politely.


    Gunner nodded and said, "Philip Channing? I know. Tai Fook Supermarket is run by your family, isn''t


    it?"


    "Yes, Gunner, you have a good memory!" Harvey ttered him.


    Ken looked at Harvey in surprise. "Is Harvey''s father on good terms with Gunner?"


    If that was the case, that would be great.


    The other students also looked at Harvey in surprise. The limelight that had been stolen by As now


    came back.


    Lily whispered to Ken, "This child has always been interested in Zoee. It''s said that a friend in need is a


    friend indeed. This child has stepped forward when we are in danger. It can be seen that he has a good


    character!"


    Ken also nodded and said, "Yes, he''s a good kid, and he looked unppable, which shows his


    leadership!"


    They looked at Harvey as if they were sizing up their son-inw.


    Zoee said to Harvey apologetically, "Harvey, thank you!"


    Georgie whispered beside As with dissatisfaction, "As, Harvey likes to show off. You should stand


    out first!"


    As looked at Harvey in an offhand sort of way. "Keep watching."


    Gunner looked at Harvey with a smile and said, "Since you are Philip Channing''s son, I won''t give you


    a hard time. You can go!"


    Harvey was stunned and his face changed dramatically. "Gunner, what do you mean?"


    Gunner nced at Harvey with scorn, "I mean you can get loss. Do you need me to make it clearer?"


    ...What was going on?


    Just now, they were chatting with each other like good old friends, but in the blink of an eye Gunner''s


    attitude changed so abruptly?


    Everyone was dumbfounded. They didn''t understand the rtionship between Gunner and Harvey.


    Harvey was so angry that his face turned red. He knew that he had been deceived.


    "Gunner, we had made an agreement that you would let them go when I stepped out to speak to you!


    Why didn''t you keep your promise?"


    Agreement? Promise? ... Wait, what did he mean?


    Everyone immediately noticed that something was wrong. It seemed that the two had plotted this in


    advance!


    Everyone looked at Harvey with anger. It was not hero rescuing the damsel-in-distress, but a ridiculous


    farce!


    Georgie asked excitedly, "As, what does Harvey mean? Did he discuss this with Gunner in


    advance?"


    As gave a strange smile and said, "Keep watching."


    Gunner looked at Harvey coldly, his face full of disdain. "My promise? What makes you think I''ll


    promise you anything? I do whatever I want. Even if your father''s here, he wouldn''t dare ask me for


    anything! If you don''t scram now, I''ll deal with you first!"


    Harvey suddenly felt a chill. He almost forgot that he could not afford to offend Gunner. Even his father


    Philip Channing dared not say no to Gunner.


    Though Gunner did not keep his word, he could only swallow it. If Gunner demanded to p on the left


    side of his cheek, he couldn''t show him the right side.


    "Gunner, I was wrong. I was in a hurry and forgot who I was. Please spare me this time!" After being


    scolded, Harvey had to beg Gunner for forgiveness with a big smile on his face.


    Gunner looked up at the sky andughed wildly. "You are smart. Off you go!"


    Looking at Harvey''s attitude toward Gunner, everyone looked at him with despise. He was too


    shameless.


    Gunner skimmed over the crowd and said with a grin, "What''s wrong? Can''t you understand? Let me


    tell you. Just now, that boy called me toe here. He had nned all this. But this boy was na?ve.


    How could I be used by him so easily? I''m the one using him!"


    Behind him, Yellow Hair immediately ttered, "Gunner is wise!"


    "Harvey, you are really a bastard!" Georgie cursed loudly.


    Ken and Lily were so enraged that they almost fainted.


    "Damn you! All of this was because of you! I was just wondering why the two girls would offend


    someone for no reason!" Lily pointed at Harvey with a fuming face.


    Ken nced at Harvey coldly and snarled, "Don''te near our house in the future!"


    Zoee was also panting heavily. "Harvey, you are really a bastard. And to think that I thanked you just


    now!"


    Harvey blushed with shame and wished he could dig a hole to hide in. Hank Young and the others who


    followed Harvey also felt their faces burning with shame.


    Gunner said impatiently, "Well, now you understand. Hurry up and transfer the money."


    Knowing that Harvey was the real culprit, Ken didn''t hate Gunner so much.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll do it immediately!"


    "Wait a minute!"


    A calm and clear voice suddenly sounded. The people who thought that the matter was about to be


    settled all looked in the direction of the voice.


    Under everyone''s gaze, As slowly stood up and looked at Gunner indifferently. He said in a t voice,


    "Let them go."


    Zoee immediately became panicky and yelled to As, "As, what are you doing? Sit down, it''s none


    of your business!"


    Georgie also hurriedly pulled As under the table and whispered, "As, are you crazy? Sit down!"


    After Ken learned that As had given Zoee a one million check, he felt guilty about As. Now that he


    saw As stand up at a critical moment, his admiration for As soared again.


    "As, I appreciate your kindness, but you can''t manage it. Sit down!"


    Ken winked at As, hinting for him not to meddle with this. He knew that As was rich, but if Gunner


    found out and took the opportunity to ckmail As again, it would be a greater loss.


    If he gave Gunner fifty thousand now, the problem was solved. Ken didn''t want to cause any more


    trouble.


    Lily also advised, "As, listen to him. Sit down!"


    Quintin, who had finished making his phone call, snorted, "This guy likes to show off so much. It''s best


    for Gunner to teach you a lesson!"


    As''s gaze darted from Zoee to Lily.


    "Don''t worry, everyone. He''s just a hooligan. I can handle him."


    "¡­¡­"


    Everyone was speechless.


    He called Gunner a hooligan right in his face, and now he couldn''t run away even if he wanted to.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sure enough, Gunner''s face suddenly darkened. He looked at As and said in a low voice, "Boy, who


    are you?"


    Gunner was not stupid. As must have something to rely on that gave him the courage to stand out at


    this time. He needed to figure that out.


    This was also the secret of how he could survived till this day.


    As put his hands into his trouser pockets, raised his head slightly, and said with contempt, "I''m


    someone you can''t afford to offend."


    Yellow Hair cursed, "Son of a bitch! How dare you talk to Gunner like that!"


    Gunner waved his hand to stop Yellow Hair and stared at As gloomily. "Let me ask you again, who


    are you?"


    "Are you deaf?" As said impatiently, "Listen up, I''ll say it again."


    "I''m someone you can''t afford to offend in your entire life!"

 Chapter 61 Blady

    Chapter 61 dy


    Ken''s jaw dropped.


    "As, you don''t have to stand up for us. Apologize to Mr. Gunner! He would forgive you, kid."


    Zoee also advised with a worried face, "As, listen to my father and apologize to him. You don''t have


    to worry about this!"


    However, Quintin Somberg praised him loudly, "Good job, boy. You have guts!"


    But indeed, he thought in his mind, "Boy, even if I don''t teach you a lesson, someone will do it for me."


    Gunner sneered. "Apologize? It''s toote! Today, if I don''t teach him a lesson, my brothers willugh at


    me! Go beat him up but don''t kill him!"


    Yellow Hair immediately volunteered, "Gunner, I can deal with this guy alone. Let me go first!"


    "Okay!"


    Yellow Hair acted swiftly and rushed forward, wanted to give As a heavy punch.


    Zoee eximed, "As, dodge!"


    Ken and Lily couldn''t bear to watch this so they suddenly closed their eyes.


    "s, this child, why is he so stubborn? For the sake of a little money, he has to sacrifice himself now!"


    Lily sighed.


    However, after a while, they did not hear the sound of fists hitting a body, nor As'' miserable scream.


    Ken and his wife opened their eyes and were dumbfounded.


    With a calm face, As grabbed Yellow Hair''s fist with one hand, his other hand still behind his back.


    Yellow Hair bent his body with a pained expression, wanting to scream but dared not.


    "Get lost!" As waved his hand and flung Yellow Hair out.


    Quintin patted his head and said, "Oh, how can I forget that this guy is very good at fighting? I should


    have reminded Gunner just now!"


    Yellow Hairy on the ground, unable to lift a hand.


    "Dude, how are you?" Gunner asked in shock.


    Yellow Hair endured the pain and said, "Gunner, be careful. This guy knows Kung Fu!"


    Gunner suddenly understood. "No wonder you dare to stand out. But can you beat all these men?"


    "Let''s go together!" Gunner roared.


    "As, be careful!" Zoee eximed. Although she had just witnessed As'' power, since it was only


    Yellow Hair, she still was worried about As facing so many people,


    "Don''t worry." As replied with an indifferent tone and then fought calmly.


    One punch after another, the gangsters were all beaten to the ground in less than a minute, crying with


    stomachache.


    They didn''t even touch As'' clothes.


    "How... how is this possible?" Gunner waspletely shocked. Although his men were not some Kung


    Fu masters, they followed him all the way and had experienced many battles.


    Each of them was able to deal with three ordinary people, but now they were all beaten by a 20-year-


    old student in a few moves!


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, Gunner wouldn''t have believed it.


    The others also looked at As in shock.


    Georgie was stunned for a few seconds and suddenly realized something. He eximed, "As, when


    did you be so powerful?"


    Although he had seen As fight Quintin''s bodyguards, there were only two of them.


    But now, As had defeated eight persons easily by himself. Only the legendary martial arts masters


    could do this!


    "Yes, As, when did you be a martial arts master?" Zoee also asked excitedly.


    Ken and Lily were surprised too. "As, where did you learn martial arts? This is amazing!"


    Harvey was also dull. He wanted to use Gunner''s power and pretend to be a hero saving the beauty.


    He took the opportunity to let Gunner teach As a lesson.


    But he didn''t expect that As would seed in saving the beauty while he was disgraced.


    Harvey wanted to dig a hole and bury himself on spot.


    As smiled at Zoee and the others, "As I said, it''s as easy as stepping on an ant."


    Gunner''s face turned red. He red at As and shouted, "Boy, you are really good at fighting, but


    don''t forget that I am a subordinate of Mr. Jackman!"


    "If you dare hit my men, you are hitting Mr. Jackman''s men!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    As said lightly, "So what if I did it? It''s not like I haven''t fought before."


    Gunner would never expect that As had ever knocked down Beckett Jackman''s men. Therefore, he


    thought that As was bragging.


    "Boy, don''t be so snooty. I''ll call Mr. Jackman now! Do you dare wait here?"


    As'' expression was a little odd. He looked at Gunner and said casually, "Okay, call him. It''s best to


    call Beckett over!"


    Ken frowned, "As, we can''t afford to offend Mr. Jackman! Even the mayor of Lanceham has to show


    some respect to Mr. Jackman. You''d better leave immediately!"


    "Mr. Aniston, don''t worry. It''s useless for him to call Beckett over." As said confidently.


    "What a stubborn child!" Ken shook his head helplessly.


    Gunner made a phone call and sneered at As. "Boy, my boss will be here soon. Don''t run if you have


    the guts!"


    In order to avoid causing potential troubles for the Aniston family, As wanted to take the opportunity


    to clean up these hooligans at once. Otherwise, he would not have given Gunner a chance to call.


    If he was right, the reason that the Aniston family had to leave Lanceham in the previous life was


    probably because they had offended these hooligans.


    In this life, As would help them solve the problempletely.


    Soon, a young man with a braid came in with five subordinates.


    It seemed that these people were not far from the Sky Restaurant.


    When he saw the young man, Gunner suddenly felt as if he had seen a savior.


    "des, you''re finally here!" Gunner''s arrogant look just now could no longer be found, instead, he


    looked like a tail waggling pug.


    des looked at Gunner scornfully. His hawk-like eyes made everyone scared.


    "Who beat you?" des asked.


    Ken''s heart sank. "It''s over. Mr. Jackman''s minions are here. I''m afraid that 50,000 is not enough."


    Gunner pointed at As and said, "des, it''s that guy."


    "So many people can''t even deal with a kid. You..." Halfway through his words, des suddenly


    stopped and opened his mouth as if he had seen a ghost.


    "des, be careful, that kid knows Kung Fu. You must avenge our bros!" Gunner said sadly.


    Seeing that des didn''t move at all, Gunner asked doubtfully, "des, what''s wrong with you? Why


    don''t you move? Does this guy know sorcery?"


    des looked at As and it took him a while to react.


    Then, under everyone''s puzzled gaze, des quickly walked to As, bowed and said, "Mr. Lincoln,


    why are you here? I''m dy, a subordinate of Mr. Jackman. I salute you!"


    The whole ce fell into dead silence!

 Chapter 62 Blades Attitude

    Chapter 62 des'' Attitude


    What was going on?


    "The big brother of Gunner, Mr. Jackman''s man actually saluted a nobody!"


    "He called himself dy in front of thisd!"


    "Who on earth is this kid?"


    Gunner stared at des, who was still bowing.


    Quintin was dumbstruck with astonishment.


    So did Harvey who could not believe it at all.


    Ken and Lily were also stunned and looked at As in shock.


    Zoee covered her mouth, trembling with excitement.


    Georgie muttered with a dull face, "The big brother of Gunner! The subordinate of Mr. Jackman bowed


    to As and called him Mister! As, As, what is your rtionship with Mr. Jackman?"


    As was calm. He looked at des and asked, "Do you know me?"


    In his memory, he had never seen this person before.


    des smiled awkwardly, "Thest time in the swimming pool, I was one of those who were knocked


    down by you."


    As remembered that in order to save Viviana and Evelynst time, he beat Beckett''s men. It seemed


    that des was one of them.


    "I see."


    As turned to point at the dumbfounded Gunner and said, "So you''re here to stand up for him? I


    thought he would call Beckett here."


    There was even a hint of pity in his tone.


    Hearing this, everyone was speechless again. How could the famous Mr. Jackman be so easily seen?


    des hurriedly exined, "No, Mr. Lincoln, please don''t misunderstand. I wouldn''t dare!"


    des was so scared. He had already learned about As'' strength. Even Ford''s arm was broken by


    As and he had to stay in the hospital for several days.


    Mr. Jackman, the big shot, also told Ford not to offend As in the future.


    des was just a subordinate of Ford. How dare he offend As?


    des stared at Gunner with a gloomy face and shouted, "Gunner, are you blind? How dare you offend


    Mr. Lincoln! Come here and apologize!"


    Gunner had already made preparations. From the moment des saw As and called him Mr.


    Lincoln, he knew that he was snookered this time.


    Although Gunner was very careful, but what goes around,es around. This time, Gunner made a


    mistake.


    He had to pay the price for it. Gunner forced a ttering smile and bowed to As.


    "Mr. Lincoln, I was blind and offended you. Please forgive me!" A humble smile appeared on his face.


    As looked at him, a flexible guy. So arrogant he was just now, but immediately changed into a


    ttering look without any awkwardness!


    Seeing that As did not say a word, des kicked Gunner''s leg and shouted, "I asked you to roll over


    here. Roll. Didn''t you hear me?"


    "Okay, okay, I''ll roll over there now!" Gunner immediately walked back, curled up on the ground, and


    rolled over like a pumpkin.


    Seeing this, Zoee covered her mouth and giggled. She looked at As with admiration.


    Other students also tried their best to hold back theirughter. Nevertheless, Gunner was still kinda


    scary to them, so they did not dare tough at him openly.


    Gunner stood up awkwardly from the ground. "des, I''m rolling over. Please forgive me this time!"


    des scolded, "It''s useless for me to forgive you. You should beg for Mr. Lincoln''s forgiveness.


    Otherwise, if Mr. Jackman knows this, he will skin you alive!"


    Gunner was so scared that his legs were trembling. He thought, "This time I was wrong. I was wrong!


    ording to des'' words, even Mr. Jackman doesn''t dare offend this guy! Who the hell is this boy?"


    Gunner gritted his teeth, knelt down in front of As, and said with a fist on his chest, "Mr. Lincoln, I


    was wrong. Please forgive me this time for my ignorance!"


    As sped his hands behind and gave a yful smile. "Whether I forgive you or not depends on


    your performance."


    Gunner suddenly felt that these words sounded so familiar. Wasn''t that what he said when he


    threatened Ken just now?


    He didn''t expect it to be his turn so soon.


    Gunner smiled wryly, "Mr. Lincoln, I''m willing to offer 50,000 bucks. What do you think?"


    As shook his head and sneered like what Gunner had done just now.


    Gunner gritted his teeth and said, "100,000!"


    As still shook his head.


    Gunner was about to cry.


    "Mr. Lincoln, I don''t have much money, not as rich as they said. 100,000 is all my savings over the


    years!"


    des also said with a fawning smile, "Mr. Lincoln, I can testify for this. He didn''t lie."


    Ken also tried to persuade him. "As, that''s enough. Don''t push them so far!"


    As looked at Zoee and asked, "What do you think?"


    All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes were focused on her.


    "Ah..." Zoee was not prepared and blushed.


    However, thanks for her strong heart, she soon calmed down. Looking at the sad-faced Gunner, she


    said, "As, I don''t think we can ask him for money. Otherwise, what''s the difference between us and


    him?"


    Looking at Gunner, Zoee said, "As long as you don''t bully others in the future, that''s enough. Can you


    promise me?"


    "Is it that simple?" Gunner couldn''t believe it. He was ready to pay a lot of money.


    "You don''t agree?" Seeing that Gunner didn''t speak, she asked again.


    "I promise, I promise. I promise I won''t bully anyone anymore!" How could Gunner not agree? He felt


    that she was an angel.


    Only angel wouldn''t keep the money.


    Zoee looked at As and asked while blinking, "As, what do you think?"


    As'' lips curled up, "As long as you are happy."


    Ken and his wife also liked this result. They didn''t want the money of Gunner, in case being hated in


    the future.


    It was impossible for As to protect them forever.


    des quickly kicked Gunner and shouted in a low voice, "Hurry up and thank Mr. Lincoln!"


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Yes, yes, thank you, Mr. Lincoln! Mr. Lincoln, you are so kind and generous. I am very grateful..."


    "All right, get out of here with your men!" des scolded. He was worried that if As changed his


    mind, it would be troublesome.


    After all, Gunner was his right-hand man, he still favored him.


    Gunner nodded and bowed. "Yes, yes, I''ll get out of here right away!"


    Gunner, together with Yellow Hair and others, stepped back and scowled at Harvey before leaving.


    "Shit, it''s all this little bastard''s fault. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been snookered. I''m gonna fuck you


    up!"


    Seeing the look of Gunner, Harvey suddenly slumped onto the ground. His heart thumped. "It''s


    over."

 Chapter 63 Ill Look Down on You

    Chapter 63 I''ll Look Down on You


    The evils we bring on ourselves are the hardest to bear.


    Harvey was shooting himself in the foot.


    To ask people like Gunner for help was like asking a tiger for its skin. It is easier to summon an evil


    spirit than to send it away. In the end, he had a taste of his own medicine.


    des asked cautiously, "Mr. Lincoln, do you have any other demands? If there is nothing else, I will


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    leave now!"


    "Go ahead!" As said.


    "Okay, okay!" des waved his hand at his men, and they ran away quickly.


    des felt that staying with As longer would make him feel depressed. Even Beckett had never


    made him so depressed.


    The group of hooligans left. As sat down calmly with no sadness or joy on his face and continued to


    eat.


    Seeing this scene, everyone admired him.


    Meeting with what had happened just then, 90% of them would have been scared to death and need a


    long time to recover from the fright.


    However, As acted as if nothing had happened.


    "If I hadn''t seen des bow in front of him with my own eyes, I would have thought that this guy was so


    obtuse that he wouldn''t flinch even when he saw the mountains copsing in front of him." Ken smiled


    wryly in his heart.


    Georgie leaned closer to As and said with a grin, "As, what''s your rtionship with Mr. Jackman?


    Can you tell me something?"


    As put on a serious face, "Don''t ask me. I''m not familiar with him."


    Georgie rolled his eyes, "Man! des wouldn''t be so polite to you if you are not familiar with Mr.


    Jackman."


    Zoeeforted Helen, "Okay, Helen, it''s all right!"


    Helen was obviously not as mentally tough as Zoee. She was still a little in shock.


    "As, thank you!" She whispered and looked at As with admiration.


    "You''re wee." As said.


    Ken said to the rest of the people. "Well, it''s all right. Let''s continue to eat. Don''t let them spoil our


    night!"


    "Come on, Mr. Somberg, here''s to you!" Ken raised his ss and said.


    Quintin chuckled and raised his ss to drink.


    "Actually, I''ve already called Ruben Kimmerly just now. He''s on his way. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have


    let these hooligans off so easily!" Quintin began to brag again.


    "Of course, Mr. Kimmerly''s strength is beyond doubt! Come on, I propose a toast to Mr. Somberg!" The


    eldest brother of the Aniston family greeted him politely. Although Quintin did not actually help them, he


    had made an effort after all.


    At As'' table, Zoee sat beside him and kept watching him.


    As had be the focus of this table. Now, the other kids even felt a bit of admiration towards him.


    After all, as a person who could talk to Beckett, the big boss of Lanceham, these ordinary students


    would definitely not dare treat him like before.


    Harvey and Hank were all isted by others.


    He wanted to leave, but was worried that Gunner would be waiting for him outside. And staying here


    made him very uneasy. Even if the students didn''t say anything, their gazes would made Harvey, who


    had been used to being proud, feel ashamed.


    After the banquet, everyone left.


    Ken were walking with the grown-ups in the front, followed by As and the other kids.


    As soon as they arrived at the gate of the hotel, a young man, who was dressed in an unusual way,


    came in with a red-haired beauty in his arms.


    "Mr. Kimmerly!" Seeing theing person, Quintin was immediately excited and quickly stepped


    forward to wee him.


    "Oh, Quintin, why did you call me here?" Ruben Kimmerly patted Quintin''s shoulder frivolously.


    Quintin, the big boss, who was smiling, suddenly burst into tears when he heard Ruben''s words.


    "All right, all right, Quintin, tell me what''s the matter? I''ll help you!" Ruben couldn''t stand this. If Quintin


    hadn''t been useful to him, Ruben would have reced him a long time ago.


    Seeing this scene, Ken and the others almost puked out what they had just eaten. Just now, the


    supercilious Mr. Somberg, suddenly became a whiny little baby.


    What a shameless person!


    Quintin immediately broke into a smile and said: "Mr. Kimmerly, you have no idea about how I was


    bullied just now! If it weren''t for the bodyguards protecting me, I would have been beaten by an


    arrogant boy today!"


    Hearing this, Ken was alerted! It turned out that Quintin was notining about Gunner, but As.


    "Didn''t you tell him that I''m your boss?"


    Quintin said in a hurry, "I did, but he didn''t care at all! He also said that even if you came in person, he


    wouldn''t take you seriously!"


    Ruben cursed angrily, "Which idiot is so arrogant that doesn''t even care about me!"


    At this time, As and others walked up.


    Quintin suddenly pointed at As and yelled, "Mr. Kimmerly, it''s that guy!"


    With the cigar in his mouth falling to the ground, Ruben stared at As.


    "Which boy? The one wearing a white shirt?" Ruben asked. It was As who wearing a white shirt.


    Quintin nodded quickly. "Yes, it''s him!"


    Ken hurriedly tried to persuade him. "Mr. Somberg, the kids know nothing better. Why bother arguing


    with them?"


    Quintin said arrogantly, "Ken, this is between me and that kid. Don''t interfere. It''s okay for him to


    humiliate me, but he even dares to humiliate Mr. Kimmerly. If I don''t teach him a lesson, won''t it make


    Mr. Kimmerly aughing stock in the future?"


    After that, Quintin pointed at As, "As, look at the person beside me!"


    As nced at Quintin with a strange expression, and then his eyes fell on Ruben.


    "Is this Mr. Ruben Kimmerly?" As said with a smile.


    Quintin burst into a bellyugh, "Yes, you do have some knowledge. Since you know this is Mr.


    Kimmerly, hurry up and apologize!"


    Georgie, who was beside As, shouted angrily, "Why?"


    "It was you who teased Helen first, so As taught you a lesson. If As hadn''t kindly let you go for


    Ken''s sake, you would have been beaten up!"


    Zoee also said with a regretful face, "Mr. Somberg, as the boss of the LEON Group and a distinguished


    elder, how can you confuse right and wrong and nder a young man?"


    Quintin knew that he was in the wrong, so he didn''t argue with Georgie and Zoee. But he suddenly


    recalled something As said back in the gallery.


    "What a joke. Why would I do that to a kid?" Quintin stared at Zoee and Georgie coldly. "As, let me


    ask you, did you say that you looked down on Mr. Kimmerly in the gallery?"


    Ken hurriedly shook his head at As, indicating him not to admit it.


    Zoee also turned to As nervously and shook her head secretly.


    As suddenly raised his head slowly with a strange smile on his face. He looked at Quintin with pity.


    "I''ve said that I looked down on Mr. Kimmerly." As said seriously.


    Ken, Zoee, and the others covered their faces and wished they did not know As.


    Quintin turned to look at Ruben in surprise and shouted, "Mr. Kimmerly, did you hear that? He admitted


    it himself!"


    As suddenly looked at Ruben, who seemed to be getting more and more awkward, and said


    yfully, "Mr. Kimmerly, I do look down on you. What are you going to do?"

 Chapter 64 Quintin Was Unlucky

    Chapter 64 Quintin Was Unlucky


    "As, can you stop putting on airs?" Zoee looked anxious behind him and couldn''t help persuading


    him in a low voice.


    Ken and Lily looked at As helplessly. It was okay to talk behind his back, but how could he speak ill


    of him face to face?


    How embarrassed Mr. Kimmerly should be! Was As provoking him on purpose?


    Quintin was even more pleased with himself. He wished he could apud and cheer for As. "This kid


    is really a weirdo! How dare he look down on Mr. Kimmerly face to face? Even Mr. Jackman can''t do


    that in Lanceham!"


    Quintin turned to Ruben and hooted, "Mr. Kimmerly, listen, this guy is too arrogant. You must teach him


    a lesson!"


    Ruben gritted its teeth and said with a smirk, "You''re right. This kind of idiot should be taught a lesson!"


    "Yes!" Quintin quickly showed his agreement.


    Then, Ruben grabbed his hair and punched him in the stomach.


    This punch made Quintin scream and squat on the ground.


    Then, Ruben beat him hard while scolding.


    "You blind old idiot, do you know who he is? He is my savior and my idol!"


    "How dare you trick me to deal with my idol? Are you nuts?"


    Looking at Quintin, who was beaten by Ruben, the two bodyguards did not dare to move rashly but


    eyed at each other. Surely, they wouldn''t offend Mr. Kimmerly of the Ronald Group.


    Ken and the others were stunned. They thought that Quintin''s savior had arrived, but they didn''t expect


    that it would be As'' reinforcements.


    However, no one understood how As became the idol of Ruben Kimmerly.


    In the whole Lanceham, who dared im to be Ruben''s idol!


    Everyone looked at As with respect again.


    How many unknown secrets does this homely young man have except being the idol of Mr. Kimmerly


    and the distinguished guest of Mr. Jackman?


    Georgie and other ssmates looked at As again, as if they had met him for the first time. It was


    really impossible to connect As, who was so cocky at the moment, with the one who used to be


    entric and cowardly.


    After throwing punches and kicks for a while, Ruben was tired and sat on the ground.


    Quintin had been badly battered about the head and face. It was just some bumps and bruises, but he


    looked really wrecked.


    Ruben panted, "You blind old idiot. If it wasn''t because you''re still useful, I would have slung you out!


    You wouldn''t even be the chairman of the LEON Group. Well done, you actually set your eyes on my


    idol! If you can''t satisfy my idol today, you don''t have to go back!"


    Quintin wanted to die. How could he know that As was Mr. Kimmerly''s idol?


    If As had told him earlier, he would not have done all that!


    However, he knew very well that if As had told him earlier, he would not have believed him but just


    "Mr. Kimmerly, I was wrong. Please spare me this time for the sake of being your subordinate for so


    many years! Even if I haven''t made any contributions, I''ve worked hard these years! Please give me a


    chance!" Quintiny on the ground, full of snot and tears.


    Ruben kicked him aside and scolded, "Don''t beg me. As long as my idol is willing to forgive you, I will


    let you off!"


    After that, Ruben looked at As with a smile and said, "Mr. Lincoln, this has nothing to do with me! It''s


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    all these ignorant idiots that made trouble for me. Don''t be angry with me!"


    Looking at Ruben smiling humbly to As, Quintin felt extremely regretful.


    When Gunner begged As for mercy, Quintin wasughing at him for hisck of integrity.


    However, he didn''t expect it to be his turn so soon.


    Even more, his current situation was not as good as Gunner''s. Although des was very strict with


    Gunner, everyone could see that he still intended to protect this little brother.


    But, he looked at Ruben, who was sitting on the ground with a look of disgust. Perhaps he really


    wanted to distance himself from Quintin now.


    Although Quintin was the chairman of the LEON Group, Ruben was in charge of thepany actually.


    He was now owned hundreds of millions, but if he offended Ruben, he would be poor tomorrow.


    Quintin gritted his teeth and followed Gunner to kneel down in front of As.


    "Mr. Lincoln, I know I was wrong. Please forgive me, Mr. Lincoln!"


    After that, seeing that As did not respond, Quintin looked at Ken imploringly. "Ken, although I can''t


    help you with Gunner, I''ve stood out for you at the critical moment. This time you must help me get Mr.


    Lincoln''s forgiveness!"


    This was the truth. At that time of crisis, Quintin spoke boldly. Ken should remember this favor.


    Ken looked at As and said, "As, can you forgive Mr. Somberg for the sake of Lily and me?"


    As nced at Ken and his wife, then turned to Zoee and asked, "What do you think?"


    Zoee suddenly felt that her heart stopped. She quickly lowered her head and whispered, "Although Mr.


    Somberg is wrong, Mr. Kimmerly has taught him a lesson just now. Besides, he has helped our family.


    As, please forgive him!"


    "Thank you, Miss Zoee!" Quintin was so happy that he burst into tears. He didn''t expect that what was


    forced to do just now would help him a lot.


    As nced at Quintin and said lightly, "You can go!"


    Quintin was overjoyed. "Mr. Lincoln, are you willing to forgive me?"


    As stepped out of the door, said indifferently. "You are nothing to me. How can I forgive ''nothing''?"


    Everyone was stunned. Looking at As'' back who was like a huge mountain which peak was


    unreachable to them!


    "You are nothing to me. How can I forgive ''nothing''? Interesting..." A bitter smile appeared on Quintin''s


    face. "He actually ignored me."


    Ruben snapped his fingers and praised, "You''re indeed my idol."


    As told Zoee to call him if anything happened in the future before leaving.


    As for what happened after he left, let them handle it!


    As did not go to the Sinir Clinic, but went back to Avondale Road.


    Just as As arrived at the entrance of the residence, a ck off-road vehicle seemed to have been


    waiting for a long time.


    Jennie Jenkins, dressed in a red short-sleeved skirt, got out of the car and walked quickly to As. She


    said respectfully, "Mr. Lincoln, my master heard that you have been living in the house of your father-in-


    you don''t mind!"


    As nced at Jennie. He knew that the Queen Kane was trying to befriend him.


    "It will be more and more difficult to cultivate in the future. It''s impossible to stay in the same room with


    Viviana all the time. He should have a quiet ce to cultivate."


    Although As was not interested in secr rights and money, he still needed to live on Earth for a


    period of time. His family and friends needed these.


    Therefore, As did not reject making friends with a big shot like the Queen Kane.


    "Leave the key and thank Queen Kane for me." As said lightly.


    Jennie was overjoyed. She was afraid that As would not ept it.


    "Yes, I will definitely tell her!" Jennie lowered her head and said, "By the way, the Plenilune Pavilion on


    the top of the Crescent Lake is the vi that my master gave to you!"


    "Got it."

 Chapter 65 All The Worlds A Stage

    Chapter 65 All The World''s A Stage


    As put the bunch of keys into his pocket and turned towards the residence.


    Looking at his indifferent and casual movements, as well as the bunch of keys that seemed to fall out at


    any time, Jennie smiled bitterly.


    "Does he know the value of that vi? That''s the Plenilune Pavilion, the best vi in Lanceham!"


    After Jennie left, As returned home.


    There was no one at home. Francis and Giorgio were not there.


    As found a small notebook and began to write and draw something on it.


    He finished it in a few minutes. It was the martial practice methods he wrote for Zander Scott tomorrow.


    Of course, these were not true cultivation methods. It was created by As ording to the methods


    that Queen Kane used. Its power was much greater than the one that As had given Queen Kane.


    No matter what, since it was written by As himself, if it was spread out, it would definitely cause a


    great disturbance on earth.


    After a while, Francis came back from grocery shopping and asked As if he was happy at the party.


    As responded with a smile.


    In the evening, as usual, As sat cross-legged to cultivate while Viviana slept alone on the bed.


    The next day, As did not go to the clinic with Viviana. Instead, he went to find a ce outside and


    continued to practice.


    He did not return until seven o''clock in the evening.


    It was about eight o''clock when he returned to the gate of the residence. Zander, who had been waiting


    for a long time, suddenly jumped out of the corner.


    "My master!" Zander knelt on the ground and said sincerely.


    As said, "Get up. Don''t let others see you."


    "Yes!" Zander stood up and bowed his head respectfully.


    As looked up and down at Zander and found that he was wearing a cyan robe today which was very


    clean and had no patches.


    His hair was also very smooth. He must have carefully prepared beforeing.


    It could be seen that Zander attached great importance to his first meeting with As today.


    As gave the martial practice methods he had written yesterday to him and said, "Take it!"


    "Is this... the martial practice methods?" Zander was so surprised that he forgot to pick it up.


    "Didn''t you say that to be a martial artist should consider one''s age and physique? I''m so old, can I still


    practice?" Zander was a little worried.


    He had always wanted to be As'' disciple and had never thought of bing a martial artist. Instead,


    he wanted As to initiate him into the craft.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    He would die in peace as long as he got to learn about it.


    As said, "There are no restrictions on me. If your talent is not bad, I can consider letting you officially


    be my disciple."


    "Really? Thank you, my master!" Zander was overjoyed. He took the notebook and looked at it


    immediately.


    Out of the corner of his eyes, As suddenly saw Giorgio quietly walking behind a car.


    "Zander, cooperate with me to put on a show. Now, you are my master." As suddenly said.


    "What..." Zander was stunned for a second. He rolled his eyes and quickly said, "Okay."


    In an instant, Zander stood straight and showed the look of a master. Anyone who saw him could not


    help but be impressed by him.


    With Zander standing there without a word, Giorgio would definitely believe he was the master.


    However, no wonder he was a chatan, Zander''s acting skills were even better than some


    professional actors.


    After sensing Giorgio''s departure, As said, "All right."


    Zander immediately changed back to his respectful attitude and said, "My master, you really keep a low


    profile! Sure enough, keeping a low profile is the best way to show off!"


    As nced at him and said, "Go back and work hard. Call me if you don''t understand something. If


    you can''t satisfy me with your cultivation progress, I will take back everything I gave you."


    "My master, don''t worry. I have waited for you for more than half my life. Surely I will definitely work


    hard to cultivate!" Zander Scott swore.


    "The practice methods I taught you must not be imparted to outsiders, or I''ll destroy your Divine Soul!"


    As said sternly, while creating an illusion of terrifying scenes filled with blood and corpses in his eyes


    which made Zander stunned on the spot.


    "Go ahead!"


    When Zander woke up from the shock, As was already 100 meters away.


    "How did Master made such an illusion in his eyes? How could a person be so powerful?" Zander was


    even more in awe of As.


    Back home, As saw Viviana sitting on the sofa watching TV and Francis cleaning the table. Seeing


    him in, Francis said with a smile, "As, your father is waiting for you in the study. He wanted to ask


    you something."


    As had expected that Giorgio would definitely ask him some questions. He nodded and said, "Okay,


    I''ll go right away."


    Francis was a little worried. When As passed by her, she pulled As and asked in a low voice,


    "As, are you hiding something between you and your father from me? I haven''t seen your father talk


    to you every now and then!"


    As didn''t want Francis to know these things, so he said with a gentle smile, "Don''t worry, Auntie. It''s


    nothing, just somemon problems."


    "Okay, I believe you." Although she said so, her eyes were still full of doubt.


    In Giorgio''s study, themp was a little dim. Giorgio rarely lit a cigarette for himself.


    As remembered that Giorgio had not smoked for a long time.


    "Take a seat!" Giorgio''s voice sounded a little tired. His attitude was much gentler than thest time he


    talked to As.


    As sat on another chair and looked at Giorgio quietly.


    "Is the old man your master?" Giorgio looked at As and asked.


    As knew that he was talking about Zander, but As did not respond.


    No response meant he was not lying. As the Emperor Cosmos, he really did not want to lie to a mortal.


    If it were not for the fact that As was still too weak to reveal his real identity, he would not have asked


    Zander to deceive Giorgio.


    "If you don''t answer, I''ll take it as a yes." Giorgio said. "Actually, I understand why you don''t tell me.


    Some experts have strange tempers. He must have asked you not to tell outsiders!"


    Giorgio''s smile suddenly became a little self-deprecating. "You do really keep it as a secret that you


    didn''t even tell your family."


    Giorgio had been talking to himself, while As never said a word.


    "How much did you get from that expert? Is it also a secret?" Giorgio asked.


    As still did not speak. He really did not know how to answer, because it was a lie.


    Giorgio was a little annoyed. He suddenly stood up, stared at As, and said coldly, "It seems that you


    are not going to say a word."


    As remained silent.


    Giorgio suppressed his raging anger and turned his head away. "Leave!"


    As immediately stood up and left without any hesitation.


    After closing the door, As heard the sound of Giorgio pounding the table in the study and the


    unpleasant curses.


    As ignored him and returned to his bedroom to continue cultivating.


    There were only more than ten days before the school opened, and As didn''t bother to go to the


    clinic. The first thing he did after breakfast every morning was to find a quiet ce to practice.


    He had insisted on this routine for three days.


    In the past few days, Giorgio did not look for him, but his attitude toward As was better than before.


    As naturally understood what Giorgio was thinking, but he pretended not to know.


    Because he was getting closer and closer to the mid stage of Foundation Phase, As urgently needed


    to find a quiet ce to cultivate.


    On this day, an uninvited guest suddenly came to As.

 Chapter 66 Six-fingered God of Gambling

    Chapter 66 Six-fingered God of Gambling


    In UBC Coffee.


    This content is ? N?velDrama.Org.


    As sat by the window on the second floor and looked at Seamus Wilbert quietly. He asked, "How did


    you find me?"


    Seamus was known as the Six-fingered God of Gambling. He saw As flexing his mucles in the


    casino and defeating Joseph Lee and Tobias Morrisonst time.


    Seamus wanted to make friends with him, but As refused mercilessly.


    Seamus looked at As and said with a smile, "I can find your residence easily. After all, I have the


    support of Mr. Harry Shaw who was the big shot of Waymouth!"


    "Why are you looking for me?" As was not interested in these big shots. He just wanted to know what


    this God of Gambling wanted to do by spending so much effort to find him.


    Seamus felt the impatience of As and did not dare beat around the bush. He immediately said, "Well,


    Mr. Lincoln..."


    It turned out that Harry Shaw, the big shot of Waymouth, had a bet with Eddy Tsin of Tsinchow. Harry


    was worried that he would lose, so he asked Seamus to find helpers.


    "Aren''t you the God of Gambling in Ridges? Why are you looking for someone else?" As asked in


    confusion.


    Seamus blushed and said awkwardly, "To be honest, Mr. Lincoln, I have lost."


    As was a little surprised. "Even God of Gambling in Ridges lost. It seems that Mr. Tsin''s gambling


    skills are very good."


    Seamus said, "To tell you the truth, Mr. Shaw has invited Luke Wace, the gambling god of North


    Newton, to prepare for a big battle with Eddy. But I still hope Mr. Lincoln can help us!"


    At first, As wanted to go and have a look, but when he heard that Harry had found the gambling god


    of North Newton, he sneered in his heart. "Take me as a back-up!"


    As smiled disdainfully and said, "I''m not interested. You can find someone else!"


    "One million dors!" Seamus seemed to have expected that As would not agree so easily. He


    stretched out a palm and said.


    "As long as Luke Wace can win, Mr. Lincoln doesn''t need to do anything but get one million dors


    as a reward. Of course, if we need your help, we''ll pay more!"


    Seamus felt that no one would refuse this term when he could just take the money without making any


    effort.


    However, disdainful smile was hung on As'' face. "Not interested."


    After that, he stood up and prepared to leave.


    Seamus looked embarrassed and was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that As would refuse


    such an opportunity.


    "Mr. Lincoln, please wait a moment!" When he woke up, Seamus quickly got up and chased after him.


    "Mr. Lincoln, you don''t have to refuse now. This is my business card. Mr. Lincoln, you should consider it


    after you go back and contact me at any time if you change your mind. The reward I promised you just


    now will not change."


    Seeing Seamus''s sincere look, As, who wanted to refuse at first, epted his business card in the


    end.


    "Take care, Mr. Lincoln!" Seamus was very polite.


    At about six o''clock in the evening, As returned home.


    At dinner time, Viviana suddenly said, "Dad, Mom, I won''t go to the clinic tomorrow. Shelley asked me


    to apany her to the DH Century Mall to watch a gamblingpetition. I heard that both Harry


    Shaw, the big shot of Waymouth, and Eddy Tsin of Tsinchow wille."


    Francis rolled her eyes at Viviana and said, "You''re a girl. What are you going to do in that kind of foul


    ce? Can''t you spend more time with As at home?"


    Giorgio put down his chopsticks and said, "What''s with girls? Girls and boys are equal now. You should


    give up that conservative idea. I think it''s good for her to see the world. Go ahead, Dad will support


    you!"


    Francis red at Giorgio and said, "Fine, if you want to go. As must apany you, or I won''t be at


    ease."


    "Mom, with Shelly and the others apanying me, what are you worried about?" What Viviana hated


    the most was to be together with As.


    Francis put on a long face, "Can it be the same? You''re married now. Forget it if you don''t agree."


    Viviana cried out with grievance, "Mom, who is your biological child?"


    Francis rolled her eyes at her and said, "Don''t talk nonsense. This is the reasonable thing to do.


    Besides, I have long regarded As as my own son. I treat you equally."


    Viviana''s chest heaved with anger. She asked Giorgio for help, "Dad, listen to what Mom says!"


    Giorgio coughed softly and said, "I think you should let As apany you. After all, he is your


    husband."


    Viviana couldn''t help but widen her eyes and look at Giorgio in disbelief. "Dad, no way, what kind of


    knockout powder did he give you? Why you help him now!"


    Giorgio said seriously, "I''m telling the truth, not helping anyone!"


    As understood what Giorgio was thinking. He wanted to ease the rtionship with As through


    Viviana.


    However, what As was thinking about at the moment was the gamblingpetition mentioned by


    Viviana. Was Harry and Eddy''s gamble held in the Emerald Pavilion of the DH Century Mall?


    The more As thought about it, the more likely it was. Lanceham was located at the junction of


    Tsinchow and Waymouth. In order to be fair, Harry and Eddy''s gamble was deliberately set in the space


    between the two forces, which was Lanceham.


    As didn''t want to disobey Francis'' request. Tomorrow, he must apany Viviana to the DH Century


    Mall.


    "What a coincidence!" A strange smile appeared in As'' eyes.


    Vivianapromised. Francis reminded As, "As, you must take good care of her tomorrow!"


    "Don''t worry. With me around, no one can bully her." As agreed with a smile.


    After dinner, As made an excuse to go out.


    Walking to the stairwell, As took out the business card that Seamus Wilbert gave him.


    "Who is it?" Seamus''s low voice sounded on the phone.


    As asked directly, "Is the bet between Harry Shaw and Eddy Tsin held in DH Century Mall


    tomorrow?"


    "You are Mr. Lincoln!" Seamus'' voice immediately became respectful. "Yes, Lanceham is the territory of


    Mr. Jackman. Mr. Shaw and Mr. Tsin have not many connections here. Moreover, the Emerald Pavilion


    is thergest casino in Ridges, so they chose Lanceham."


    "I promise you that I will go to the Emerald Pavilion on my own tomorrow." As said indifferently.


    "That''s great. I''ll tell Mr. Shaw now!" Seamus'' voice was filled with excitement.


    ¡­¡­


    In the underground parking lot of DH Century Mall.


    Ben Pitt, in his early thirties, was a security guard of DH Century Mall''s property management


    appeared in the underground parking lot with his six directors.


    "Mr. Johnson, assign some of your men here. No matter what, you have to keep an eye on the parking


    spaces near the elevator entrance today! If there is one less parking space, you can pack up and leave


    directly!" The manager in a white shirt said with a serious face.


    Mr. Johnson, who was tall and sturdy, join thepany via connections. He had someone as his


    backer up there. Usually, even the manager had to give him some face.


    But today, the manager directly gave him instructions, which surprised Ben.


    But what surprised him even more was that Mr. Johnson, who usually ignored the manager, was


    actually obedient today and patted his chest to promise.


    "Manager, don''t worry. If there is one less parking space here today, I''ll kick my ass out of here!"

 Chapter 67 Why Is He Here Again?

    Chapter 67 Why Is He Here Again?


    After givingmands to the security department, the manager began to call the cleaning department


    again. "Call all the cleaners over, tell them to clean the whole ce from the entrance of the parking lot


    to the elevator! If there is any dust left, you can resign too!"


    In the face of such a harsh request, the director of the cleaning department actually agreed


    immediately. "Manager, don''t worry. I promise to wipe it clean!"


    The manager left with his men. Mr. Johnson picked up the walkie-talkie, called five security guards in a


    row, and began to assign tasks.


    Ben Pitt''s task was to patrol together with a team member named Lenny Dodge and clear the road.


    After assigning the tasks, Mr. Johnson immediately left in a hurry. It seemed that he had gone to work


    again.


    Ben and several team members were relieved.


    "Is the chairmaning today? It''s so grand that even the mysterious manager hase to the


    underground parking lot to arrange the task." Ben asked curiously.


    Two of them were security guards transferred from the ground. One of them looked at Ben and said


    knowingly, "Ben, don''t you know? It''s not the chairman who came today, because the chairman is busy


    serving tea."


    "Oh my god, who on earth is it then? Is it the mayor?" Ben was shocked. Who could make the owner of


    DH Century Mall, who was on the same level as Ronald Kimmerly, to serve tea in person? He could


    only thing of the mayor.


    "It''s not mayor, but this time, even the mayor has to wee him with a smile!"


    "Can''t you just spit it out all at once?" Ben said impatiently.


    "Ben, you should have heard of the big boss of Lanceham, Beckett Jackman, right?"


    Ben nodded and asked in shock, "Is Mr. Jackmaning?"


    "No, but the status of the visitor is about the same as that of Mr. Jackman." The young security guard


    seemed to be deliberately showing off with a mysterious face, but he didn''t say the answer.


    The slightly older security guard next to him said seriously, "All right, all right. Don''t tease Ben. It''s


    Harry Shaw, the boss of Waymouth, and Eddy, the son of the Tsin Family in Tsinchow. Neither of them


    is less powerful than Mr. Jackman!"


    "So we''d better be careful. If anything goes wrong, we can just pack up and get out of here. Maybe


    even thepany will be implicated!"


    "Well, you''re right. Let''s start working!"


    It was rare for DH Century Mall to clean up today. Except for the waiters inside, only those who had


    received invitations could enter.


    There was a long line of fancy cars in front of the edifice. Tobias Morrison and Joseph Lee''s cars


    suddenly looked very shabby in front of the real big shots.


    From the entrance to the elevator, there was a pair of receptionists in red dresses every ten steps. All


    of them were beautiful girls.


    Those who were present today were all really sessful people. Most of them were from Waymouth


    and Tsinchow. The locals in Lanceham were rtively few.


    Perhaps the news hadn''t reached Lanceham, so the local tycoons of Lanceham didn''t know.


    As followed Viviana and stood quietly at the door, waiting for Shelly.


    After waiting for ten minutes, the three cars stopped at the side of the road far away. Shelly, Gavin


    Channing, and others got out of the cars.


    "Viviana!" Shelly happily waved at Viviana.


    However, when she saw As turn around beside Viviana, Shelly''s smile froze.


    She ran to Viviana and pulled her aside. Shelly whispered, "Why did you take him with you? Tobias and


    Joseph were both in the car. How do they get along with each otherter?"


    Viviana nced at As and said with a look of disgust, "My mother forced me to do it. I can''t do


    anything about it. Do you know how to get rid of him?"


    After thinking for a while, Shelly suddenly winked at Viviana and said cunningly, "Wait and see!"


    After that, Shelly ran to Joseph and the others and whispered to them for a while. Then Joseph and the


    others sneered.


    As didn''t even bother to pay attention to them and was not interested in listening. No matter how


    many tricks they had, he could always find the countermeasure!


    Evelyn finally got out of the car and saw As. She eximed in surprise, "As, you''re here too!"


    Shelly and the others looked at her strangely. Evelyn blushed and said, "Why are you looking at me like


    this? We didn''t thank him for saving usst time!"


    Shelly stared at Evelyn with malicious eyes and said with a smirk, "Evelyn, do you like As?"


    "No! Don''t talk nonsense!" Evelyn''s face turned even redder as her heart began to beat faster.


    This scene shocked Evelyn herself. "No way, why is my heart beating faster? Do I really like him? No,


    that''s impossible! How could I have a crush on married man?" Evelyn quickly rejected this idea.


    Joseph felt a little ufortable. Evelyn was his type.


    "Shelly, can you keep your mouth shut? How can Evelyn like a married man?"


    Shelly knew that Joseph would be unhappy if she said that, so she quicklyughed and said, "It''s just a


    joke. Mr. Lee, why are you so serious? Look, Viviana is not angry. She is As''s wife!"


    Because Shelly knew that Viviana and As were nominal husband and wife. As time went by, she had


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    long forgotten about their so-called rtion, which was why she was bold with her words.


    As soon as this matter was mentioned, Viviana was very annoyed. "At that time, I was hot-headed. I


    didn''t know why I listened to my parents and married him! Later, I couldn''t go back on my word. Every


    time we talked about divorce, my mother even threatened me with her death."


    Viviana said helplessly, "I really don''t know who''s her biological child here."


    "All right, don''t be angry. Maybe Mr. and Mrs. Sinir were temporarily deceived. It will be fine after a


    while." Tobias persuaded her gently.


    "Yes, Viviana, don''t be sad. Even if As is lucky and knows Ronald Kimmerly and Mr. Jackman, he is


    still a good-for-nothing and far worse than Tobias. How would he deserve you? One day, you will get rid


    of him!" Shelly said with confidence.


    Evelyn did not like to hear them speak ill of As, so she suddenly asked, "Shelly, you said there is a


    way to get in. How?"


    Among them, except for Tobias'' father, who was qualified to receive the invitation, even Tobias himself


    did not receive it.


    Not to mention Joseph Lee, Gavin Peterson and the others.


    However, one of Shelly''s uncles was the supervisor of DH Century Mall, so he could ask Shelly to bring


    a few people in for fun.


    Shelly took out her phone and said, "I''ll ask uncle if he''s done with his work."


    The phone was connected and hung up after a few words.


    Shelly said with a smile, "It''s done. Uncle has already told the security guard at the door that we can


    enter as long as his name is mentioned!"


    Gavinughed, "Well done, Shelly. Your uncle is doing well in DH Century Mall!"


    "It''s just so-so, but my uncle is really capable. He became the supervisor of DH Century Mall in his


    30s!" Shelly was quite proud. It was rare for her to show off in front of Gavin and the other rich kids.


    "Okay, I''ll take you in. Let''s find a good spot in advance!"

 Chapter 68 I Was Invited

    Chapter 68 I Was Invited


    When Shelly walked past As with Gavin and the others, she smiled, "As, let''s go together!"


    As said nothing and looked at Shelly indifferently.


    Shelly was frightened by As'' gaze. She quickly walked forward.


    Viviana and the others passed by As with cold faces and did not even look at him.


    Only Evelyn smiled at As when they were not paying attention.


    As nodded in response, and then followed Viviana to the gate of DH Century Mall.


    In front of him, a man in his fifties, with a beautiful woman in her early thirties, handed the invitation to


    the security guard at the door.


    The security guard immediately saluted respectfully and let them go.


    It was As'' turn. Shelly quickly walked to the security guard and said something. Then the security


    guard looked back and found that there was no one behind him. He quickly waved his hand to Shelly


    and motioned for her to hurry in.


    As followed Shelly and the team into DH Century Mall.


    After entering the bathroom, Shelly suddenly pulled Viviana''s hand and said anxiously, "Viviana, I want


    to go to the bathroom. Come with me!"


    "Okay." Viviana nodded.


    Shelly shouted at Tobias and the others, "You go up first. Let''s meet at the Emerald Pavilion!"


    As she spoke, she winked at them.


    "Okay, gather at the Emerald Pavilion!" Joseph said with a smile.


    After Shelly left, Joseph nced at As with a sinister grin.


    "Evelyn, Mr. Morrison, let''s go upstairs and have a look first!" Joseph said.


    "Okay." Tobias nodded.


    When they were about to leave, Evelyn suddenly looked at As, who was standing alone in the hall.


    She could not help but say, "As, why don''t youe with us?"


    Joseph frowned. His face instantly turned gloomy as he suppressed his anger. With a wicked smile, he


    said, "Evelyn, why do I feel like that you care a lot about As?"


    "Of course not. Since everyone is here, we should go together!" Evelyn managed a guilty smile.


    As said tly, "No need. I''m not tired of looking at you guys."


    Joseph, Tobias, and Gavin looked angry.


    "This boy, we haven''t said that we dislike him yet, but he said he hated us first!" Joseph snapped.


    "Leave him alone. I''ll teach him a lessonter!" Gavin snickered.


    Tobias only said, "Let''s go!"


    After Joseph and the others left, only As stood alone in the empty hall.


    As took out his mobile phone and called Seamus.


    "Mr. Lincoln, are you here?" At the other end of the phone came Seamus'' deliberately hushed voice.


    "I''m in the hall on the first floor. Where are you?"


    "Mr. Lincoln, please wait a moment. I''m apanying Mr. Shaw to meet several distinguished guests.


    I''ll pick you up in five minutes!"


    "Okay." As hung up.


    On the top floor of DH Century Mall, Shelly, Viviana, Joseph, and the others gathered together and


    secretly observed As by the guardrail.


    "Shelly, have you talked to your uncle who is in charge?" Joseph asked.


    "Don''t worry, let''s just wait and see. This time, we will definitely drive this annoying guy away!" Shelly


    said with a confident smile.


    As waited quietly in the hall. Suddenly, several uniformed security guards rushed out of the stairwell


    with batons and surrounded As.


    A man in a ck suit with an excessively pale face walked out of the elevator.


    "Mr. Gerrard, is it this boy?" When Mr. Johnson heard the director Mr. Gerrard said a thief broke in, he


    was surprised and furious. If something went wrong with the security today, he would be doomed.


    Therefore, Mr. Johnson personally led the team and locked down on As ording to the information


    described by Mr. Gerrard.


    At that time, As was alone in the hall.


    The pale-faced man yelled, "It''s him!"


    Mr. Johnson immediately shouted, "Boy, how dare youe here to steal things!"


    Mr. Johnson was furious when he thought that all his efforts today would be in vain and he would even


    lose his job because of a thief.


    On the top floor, Shelly suddenly said with a smirk, "The show is about to begin. Who wants to go down


    with me?"


    Joseph chuckled. "I definitely can''t miss such a good show."


    Gavin chuckled. "Of course I can''t miss it."


    Viviana was silent, but her beautiful eyes revealed a hint of expectation. It seemed that she was very


    happy to see As get embarrassed.


    Evelyn was the only one who immediately realized that Shelly, Joseph, and the others had plotted on


    how to frame As.


    "You''ve gone too far! No matter what, it''s all thanks to As that we were able to resolve the crisisst


    time! Is this how you''re gonna thank him?"


    Evelyn scowled at them and turned in a dash to the elevator.


    "Evelyn!" Shelly stamped her feet and yelled, "What are you waiting for? Go after her!"


    They followed Evelyn into the elevator.


    In the hall on the first floor, As quietly looked at Mr. Gerrard with a sneer and said lightly, "I am not a


    thief. You''ve mistaken me for someone else."


    Mr. Gerrard sneered and said, "You don''t have to argue. I received a report from someone to prove that


    you sneaked in this ce to steal things!"


    "As I said, I''m not a thief. I was invited here." As repeated.


    Mr. Johnson looked at As calmly. He didn''t look like a thief who had been caught. Could it be that he


    was really invited by someone else?


    "You said you were invited, so do you have an invitation?" Mr. Johnson asked seriously.


    As said lightly, "No."


    He had also made up his mind on the spur of the moment. Seamus had no time to send him an


    invitation.


    The security guard''s grand action attracted a lot of people. Many guests stopped to watch and pointed


    at As.


    Mr. Gerrardughed disdainfully and shouted to the crowd, "Boy, you said you were invited, but you


    can''t take out the invitation. Who can prove that you didn''t sneak in to steal things?"


    As wore ordinary clothes. Although he was good-looking, he did not dress up deliberately. He didn''t


    stand out in the crowd, just like a country bumpkin who entered the city for the first time.


    The people who came here today were all top figures in Waymouth and Tsinchow. Their gazes were


    vicious and they could tell As'' family background from his attire at a nce.


    People like As were not among the invited at all.


    They wouldn''t believe that As was not a thief.


    "Don''t talk nonsense with this little bastard. Hurry up and drive him out!" Someone shouted impatiently.


    "Yes, throw him out. It''s best to give him to the police and teach him a lesson!"


    Mr. Gerrard raised his hand , "Don''t worry. I''ll get someone to take him out!"


    "Mr. Johnson, drive him away!"


    "Yes!" Mr. Johnson nodded and waved to the security guards. "Get him out!"Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "Wait a minute!"


    At this moment, a beautiful girl in a in white dress with shoulder-length hair rushed out of the


    elevator.


    "I can prove that he is not a thief!"


    Evelyn''s yelled with ragged breath as she ran over and stood in front of As.


    Seeing such a beautiful girl stand up for As, some men around looked at her with pity.


    "Evelyn, what are you doing! Come here!" Shelly and the others, who had rushed over, stood together


    with the onlookers and shouted at Evelyn anxiously.

 Chapter 69 Do You Believe It Now?

    Chapter 69 Do You Believe It Now?


    Mr. Gerrard frowned and secretly nced at Shelly, who was next to him. He seemed to be asking her


    what was going on.


    Shelly looked helpless, indicating that she had not expected it.


    Mr. Gerrard''s face turned cold. He looked at Evelyn and asked seriously, "How can you prove it? Do


    you have an invitation?"


    "I..." Evelyn had just said a word when she suddenly stopped. She had been brought in by Shelly. How


    could she have an invitation?


    Evelyn turned to look at Shelly and the others and said hurriedly, "Come out and say something!"


    Shelly lowered her head and shrank into the crowd.


    Viviana looked indifferent with a sneer in her eyes, as if she wanted As to lose face.


    As for Joseph, Tobias, and the others, it was even more impossible for them to testify for As.


    Seeing them standing by, Evelyn gave them a hard look.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "I don''t have an invitation, but I can prove that he is not a thief!" Evelyn stared at Mr. Gerrard


    stubbornly.


    As stood silently behind Evelyn as he looked at the slim figure in front of him. Yet, it shielded him


    from the wind and rain again and again. A warm current surged in his heart.


    "You''re still as kind and innocent as you were in this life! It''s a pity that fate is unfair. Your ending in your


    previous life was tragic. In this life, let me change your fate!"


    Mr. Gerrard stared at Evelyn sternly, with a trace of fierceness in his eyes. "You don''t even have an


    invitation. I haven''t investigated how you got in, but you still want to testify for him! You two are


    obviously in cahoots!"


    In order to prevent Evelyn from revealing the fact that it was he who took advantage of his job to let


    Shelly and the others in, Mr. Gerrard decided to drive Evelyn and As out as soon as possible.


    "Mr. Johnson, drive these two thieves out!" Mr. Gerrardmanded.


    Joseph and the others were gloating at As.


    "I finally got rid of As this time." Joseph said excitedly.


    "But Evelyn..." Shelly looked worried.


    Viviana said indifferently, "Don''t worry, this is her own choice!"


    "But, Evelyn will also be driven out!" Shelly just wanted to drive As away from them. She never


    thought that she would get Evelyn involved.


    Gavinforted her, "Don''t think too much. She chose As by herself. Even if she was driven out,


    she should be med!"


    If Evelyn was not here, Joseph would feel a little regretful.


    Mr. Johnson immediately asked several security guards to drag them away. He gestured to As,


    "Please!"


    Mr. Gerrard''s face was full of pride. As long as As and Evelyn were driven out, no one would know


    that he had allowed Shelly and others in.


    "This little girl only knows how to make trouble for me. I can''t promise her anything next time!" Mr.


    Gerrard was secretly startled.


    Evelyn looked at As with an apologetic expression on her beautiful face. "Sorry, As, I failed to help


    you!"


    As smiled, "I''m very grateful that you stood up for me."


    Evelyn looked depressed. "But I can''t change anything. We will still be driven out."


    As said lightly, "Not necessarily!"


    At this moment, a majestic roar suddenly sounded from behind, echoing in the empty hall.


    "I want to see who dares to drive out the distinguished guest I invited!"


    A group of people came out of the elevator, led by the Six-fingered God of gambling, Seamus Wilbert.


    Seamus''s face darkened, as if he was trying his best to suppress his rage.


    Mr. Gerrard didn''t know Seamus, but he knew who the middle-aged man behind Seamus was.


    That was the boss of DH Century Mall, Liam Kingston!


    Liam Kingston was on par with Ronald Kimmerly. Now, he was following the short man like an


    attendant.


    Who exactly was that short guy?


    Thinking of those people who came today, Mr. Gerrard felt a chill rising from the bottom of his feet.


    Seamus quickly walked to As and said politely, "Mr. Lincoln, I''m sorry to keep you waiting!"


    As said lightly, "I''ve been waiting for a long time. If you hade a littleter, I would have been


    kicked out."


    Seamus looked embarrassed and glowered at Liam behind him.


    Although Liam was also a big wheel in Lanceham, he could only submit to Harry Shaw and Beckett


    Jackman, who were real big shots.


    Seamus was not scary, but Harry Shaw, the real ruler of Waymouth, stood behind him.


    Liam quickly lowered his head and apologized to As. "Mr. Lincoln, please forgive me. I was the one


    who had hired the wrong guy and I let such an idiot be in the management of DH Century Mall!"


    After that, Liam red at Mr. Gerrard.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Lincoln. I will give you a satisfactory exnation!"


    Mr. Gerrard instantly understood what kind of person he had provoked!


    Before Liam could get angry, Mr. Gerrard begged for mercy in a hurry, his voice full of tears. "Mr. Liam,


    I don''t know this is an honored guest. He doesn''t have an invitation, so I drove him out!"


    Liam shouted angrily, "Stop arguing. We saw it clearly in the monitor. Mr. Lincoln said that he was


    invited. This little girl also came forward to testify for him. You drove Mr. Lincoln out without asking


    further."


    "Take this man out now. Gerrard,e get your remaining wages tomorrow. Such a person doesn''t


    deserve to stay in DH Century Mall!"


    Mr. Johnson and several security guards were a little stunned. It seemed that they could not ept the


    reversal of the plot so quickly.


    "What are you waiting for? Don''t you want to do it?" Liam was so angry that he didn''t like anyone.


    "Mr. Liam, please listen to my exnation. Could you please forgive me this time? Please..." Mr.


    Gerrard directly knelt down before Liam.


    He had put in a lot of effort to get to his current position. His family and friends were proud of him, and


    the sry package of DH Century Mall was really tempting in the entire Lanceham. If he was fired, he


    really didn''t know how to live in the future!


    "Why didn''t you think about the consequences when you did those stupid things? It''s toote to beg me


    now!"


    "You guys, drive him out!" Liam roared at the security guard again.


    "Get out!" Mr. Johnson gritted his teeth and carried Mr. Gerrard out with several team members.


    After dealing with Mr. Gerrard, Liam put on a smiling face, looked at As carefully, and asked, "Mr.


    Lincoln, are you satisfied with the result?"


    As ignored Liam. Instead, he looked at Evelyn who was surprised, and said, "I said I was invited


    here, but he didn''t believe me."


    Liam was ignored, but he was not pissed; in fact he felt relieved. Since As said so, it proved that he


    had no objection to the result.


    Evelyn looked at As and could not help but cover her mouth as sheughed. "They don''t believe you.


    I do."


    Seamus stretched out his hand and made a gesture of invitation, saying, "Mr. Lincoln, since everything


    is settled here, shall we go to see Mr. Shaw first?"


    "Lead the way!" As said.


    "Please, this way!"


    Seeing As leaving with Seamus, the onlookers burst into an uproar.

 Chapter 70 This Is the Helper You Found

    Chapter 70 This Is the Helper You Found


    "Isn''t the man with six fingers called Seamus Wilbert, God of Gambling of Ridges, who was working for


    Harry Shaw?"


    "It''s him. Apart from him, who else can be served by the boss of DH Century Mall?"


    "But who is that kid? Why is Seamus so respectful to him?"


    "Who knows? But the person who can make God of Gambling so respectful must be Mr. Shaw''s


    honored guest!"


    The crowd discussed and secretly guessed As''s real identity.


    Shelly and the others were stunned.


    "How could this be?"


    "Didn''t we see Six Fingersst time in the Emerald Pavilion? At that time, As had obviously rejected


    him!"


    "Why on earth is he helping As?"


    Seeing the n that was about to seed suddenly failed, Shelly was distressed. Moreover, because


    of this, his uncle was fired.


    Shelly''s face turned pale with regret. She didn''t know how to face her uncle when she went out.


    Joseph clenched his fists tightly and red at As''s departing figure with a ferocious expression. He


    roared in his heart, "Why? He''s just a kept man and a loser!"


    "It''s one thing that Beckett Jackman treated him respectfully, but now even Harry Shaw has begun to


    rope him in. What has he got?"


    Gavin was also stunned. After a while, he eximed, "I can''t believe it!"


    Tobias''s face darkened and he was also stunned for a long time. "As, it seems that you are qualified


    to be my real enemy!"


    Viviana''s mood was the mostplicated. She really wanted to see As make a fool of himself


    because she couldn''t stand As'' arrogant attitude now.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She wanted to break the mask that As used to disguise himself and regain the feeling of being


    superior.


    However, As was her nominal husband, so she could enjoy half of As'' everything. Therefore, deep


    down in her heart, she hoped that As would be powerful!


    But so far, Viviana was more willing to see As'' embarrassment. If she did not crush As'' cockiness,


    even if As became stronger, she would not be able to enjoy the glory of being As'' wife.


    It was impossible for Viviana to bow to As.


    "As, you were lucky enough to escape again!" Viviana clenched her fists, unwilling to give up.


    As and Evelyn followed Seamus to a luxurious reception room.


    A strong young man in a ck suit opened the door. Seamus looked at the middle-aged man, who was


    half lying on the sofa with his legs crossed and his eyes closed, and said respectfully, "Mr. Shaw, Mr.


    Lincoln is here!"


    The middle-aged man looked like an ordinary person, nothing special in the crowd. However, the


    moment he opened his eyes, he was like a lion staring at his subjects. His entire person was different


    in an instant.


    Before Harry Shaw could speak, the handsome young man in a delicate white shirt, who was drinking


    tea with a teacup, suddenly spat out a mouthful of tea.


    The young man put down the teacup in his hand and said with a disdainful smile, "Harry, is this the


    helper you invited? If there is no one else, I can lend a man to you. You don''t have to find a kid to make


    up the numbers, do you?"


    The others in the room also sneered. It was conceivable who dared tough at Harry Shaw.


    Harry was sizing As up. He was wondering what As could do at such a young age.


    If it weren''t for Seamus'' insistent rmendation, Harry wouldn''t have agreed.


    Now that Eddy Tsin took the opportunity to mock him, Harry felt ashamed.


    "Is this God of Gambling that you call ten times better than you? Seamus, don''t you think I''m


    embarrassed enough?" Harryined in a low voice.


    Seamus blushed and quickly exined, "Mr. Shaw, age is not the standard for measuring talent. Don''t


    underestimate Mr. Lincoln!"


    Harry looked at As impatiently, waved his hand, and said, "All right, all right, take him to the back


    seat!"


    No matter what Seamus said, Harry still felt that As was too young to have real abilities.


    Seamus walked back to As awkwardly and said with a smile, "Mr. Lincoln, Mr. Shaw asked us to rest


    at the back first!"


    Although the conversation between Harry and Seamus was in low voice, as long as As wanted to


    hear it, he could hear it.


    He knew that these so-called big shots, including Harry, looked down on him when they saw that he


    was young.


    Although Seamus tried his best to defend for him, it was hard for him to have a voice alone. Seamus


    hid the truth, probably afraid that he would be hit and left in anger.


    As did not expose him. He pretended not to know anything and took Evelyn to the back seat to rest.


    As sat behind them, listening to these people discussing the details of the gambling. From their


    conversation, As learned that the beginning time of the gambling was specially selected by a


    proficient forteller.


    Wait, this forteller could not be Zander Scott, right?


    As listened to the push-and-pull between these big shots and soon got bored.


    Since As did not speak, Evelyn, who was beside him, naturally would not say a word. She only used


    her beautiful big eyes to look at the crowd. She felt that these so-called big shots were no different from


    some of her mean ssmates.


    Previously, Evelyn''s awe for these mysterious big shots was greatly reduced.


    At ten eight o''clock in the morning, the auspicious time selected by a master arrived, and the gamble


    officially began.


    When As followed Seamus and Harry into the Emerald Pavilion, there was a sudden bustle.


    "Thank you, Mr. Shaw!"


    These people were celebrities from the Waymouth.


    "Mr. Tsin!"


    Of course, these were rich and famous people from Tsinchow.


    As was slightly surprised. This kind of worship ceremony basically did not exist in modern society. He


    had a new understanding of the power of these big shots.


    Evelyn, who had just felt that these big shots were just so-so, was shocked by this tsunami-like


    momentum. She no longer dared look down on these big bosses.


    Harry waved his hand at the crowd and said loudly, "Everyone from the Waymouth, thank you for your


    presence! I really appreciate it"


    Eddy just waved at the crowd and walked to the table without saying anything.


    Harry and the other three big shots sat down, and their men sat a few steps behind them.


    As, Evelyn, and Seamus sat together.


    In addition to Eddy, behind Harry and the other two big shots, each stood a middle-aged man in his


    forties.


    Seamus introduced to As, "Mr. Lincoln, the man with three ears beside Mr. Shaw is the God of


    Gambling in North Newton, Luke Wace."


    As had noticed that person because his ears were very strange, because one side of his ears had an


    extra earlobe.


    "That fat man is Nick Fowler, the big wheel of Turquinn and the man beside him is Leonard Manson,


    the Gambling Sage of Turquinn . The tall and thin man with a hooked nose is Mike Quinto, the most


    powerful man in Roshan. Behind him is Archie Styles, God of Gambling of Roshan."


    "The two of them came here today mainly to apany us and to be witnesses. So, the two masters


    they invited are not as good. We just need to keep an eye on Eddy Tsin." Seamus said.


    Eddy asked with a smile, "Mr. Shaw, shall we begin?"


    Harry snorted. "Anytime!"

 Chapter 71 One Look and Youll Know

    Chapter 71 One Look and You''ll Know


    On the periphery of the casino, the security guards of both sides and DH Century Mall were separated.


    The people who came to watch the fun formed a circle outside.


    Shelly, Viviana, and the others finally squeezed their way in and found a ce to stand.


    "Haven''t you cleared the floor? Why are there so many people here?" Joseph muttered discontentedly.


    "Look, As is inside!" Shelly pointed at As, who was sitting with Evelyn, and eximed in a low


    voice.


    Gavin asked in surprise, "Why is As sitting with the Six-fingered God of Gambling? He''s worthy of


    that?"


    Tobias said with a gloomy face, "Don''t forget,st time we made a bet with each other, why did the Six-


    fingered God of Gamblinge forward to win him over in person?"


    Joseph and Gavin looked at each other.


    All of a sudden, Gavin eximed, "Mr. Morrison said that the Six-fingered God of Gambling took a


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    fancy to As''s gambling skills and invited him to be the helper of Mr. Shaw!"


    Tobias said with a serious face, "In addition to this, I can''t figure out what else is worthy of the God of


    Gambling to stand up for him!"


    Joseph sneered and said, "With his little gambling skill, it''s more or less enough to deal with us


    outsiders. If he really meets an expert, he''s not qualified enough!"


    Tobias shook his head and said seriously, "I hope so, but since Seamus Wilbert was willing to swallow


    his pride to tter As, he must have seen something valuable in him!"


    Gavinughed, "Mr. Morrison, don''t think too highly of him. Eddy not only has unparalleled appearance


    and talent, but also has unparalleled gambling skills. How can As'' little tricks be a match for Eddy?"


    "What''s more, didn''t you notice that As was sitting in the back, and there was already an expert


    beside Mr. Shaw?"


    Joseph sneered with disdain, "In other words, As is just a back-up. Mr. Shaw doesn''t like him at all!"


    Tobias looked at As, who was sitting in a chair with a calm face. He looked serious and did not


    speak.


    Naturally, he could see that As had given Harry a cold face. However, he always felt that things might


    not be that simple.


    Viviana looked at As with jealousy in her eyes. She had never imagined that As could sit aside a


    man like Harry Shaw one day.


    In the casino, the dealer began to shuffle the cards. ording to the agreement, the first round was to


    gamble on cards.


    Seamus nudged As and whispered, "Mr. Lincoln, it''s begun!"


    "I saw it." As said casually, not as nervous as Seamus.


    Watching the dealer shuffle the cards, Luke Wace who was sitting beside Harry looked serious and


    stared at the cards.


    The gambling masters around the other two big shots also had the same expression as Luke, and even


    more tensed up.


    Only Eddy still looked rxed, with a faint scornful smile on his face.


    The so-called God of Gambling had a super strong memory. When the dealer shuffled the cards, they


    used their memory to calcte where the shuffled cards were and who got them.


    The key point was to remember who got the rtively higher cards so that they could deduce what


    cards the opponent had got.


    Those with high skills could basically deduce most of the cards in everyone''s hands .


    However, the process of shuffling cards was very fast. After all, people''s memory and calction speed


    were limited, so even these God of Gambling couldn''t calcte urately.


    Unless a superman had a good memory and aputer-like calction speed, he could be 100%


    urate.


    After finishing shuffling the cards, the dealer put the cards on the table.


    Harry looked at Luke as if he was asking for his opinion.


    Luke nodded. Harry heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at Eddy, smiled proudly, and said, "I''m ready. Is


    it okay to deal now?"


    Eddy snickered, "Mr. Shaw, you''re ready! I''ve been waiting for you for a long time!"


    Harry snorted, "Deal!"


    The four of them received the first card. Harry looked at Luke, Luke nodded.


    "Nick, your card is thergest. You get the say!" Harry smiled confidently.


    Nick Fowler, the boss of Turquinn, chuckled and directly threw the card away. "Off you go."


    It was Harry''s turn. He directly pushed out all the chips on the table and shouted, "Be quick. Let''s get


    the results in one round!"


    Mike Quinto, the most powerful man in Roshan,ughed and smashed the card on the table. "Nah."


    Now, there was only Eddy left.


    Harry smirked and said provocatively, "Mr. Tsin, you''re not gonna give up, aren''t you?"


    Eddy slightly raised the corner of her mouth and said, "Your cards are very high, with four hearts. But


    your trump card is only a King of Spades. So, you are neither a Straight nor a Flush. You only have one


    pair of Kings."


    Luke, who was next to Harry, was slightly surprised. Obviously, Eddy was right.


    Harry immediately felt a little guilty and looked at Luke.


    Luke whispered to Harry, "Don''t worry, Mr. Shaw. His trump card is a Heart 8 and thergest one is a


    pair of 9. So, you win the game!"


    After hearing Luke''s words, Harry was immediately full of confidence. "It turns out that the famous Eddy


    is only good at talking! Tell me, do you dare follow suit?"


    Eddy smiled, "Your helper just told you that my trump card is a Heart 8. In fact, he was wrong. I''ll


    follow!"


    After that, Eddy pushed out all the chips on the table.


    Harry and Luke were shocked at the same time. Their voices were so low just now, but Eddy could


    hear them!


    His hearing was too exaggerated!


    Seamus, who was sitting in the back, frowned. He felt that Harry was in great danger.


    Seamus had fought with Eddy before, so he knew that Eddy was sure to win. Since he dared to fight


    and knew Harry''s trump card, it proved that he had full confidence in winning.


    "Mr. Lincoln, who do you think will win this round?" Seamus pretended to ask casually. In fact, his real


    purpose was to test As.


    Although Seamus had seen As'' gambling skills, it was just a small fight between several young


    peoplest time, so it was difficult for them to show outside.


    As didn''t even look at the cards on the gambling table. He said decisively, "Mr. Shaw lost."


    Seamus was shocked. He looked at As and asked doubtfully, "How did Mr. Lincoln judge?"


    As said lightly, "You''ll know at a nce."


    Seamus followed As''s gaze and looked at the gambling table. He found that Harry and Luke looked


    serious, as if they were facing a formidable enemy.


    However, Eddy had a smile on her face.


    It was obvious who would win!


    "Mr. Lincoln is indeed brilliant. You don''t even need to look at the cards to tell the winner. I admire you!"


    Seamus said with admiration.


    As rolled his eyes and said nothing. In fact, As could tell at a nce. He was not looking at the


    momentum, but their trump card.


    Emperor Cosmos, who used to be respected by all realms, wouldugh his teeth off if he did not know


    the simplest irvoyance power.


    In other words, As could tell their trump cards at a nce. It was hard to tell who would win.


    Beside him, Evelyn''s beautiful face also revealed an expression of admiration. "As, you''re really


    amazing! You actually used your ability to observe people''s expressions to gamble. I admire you so


    much!"

 Chapter 72 God of Gambling Lost

    Chapter 72 God of Gambling Lost


    "Start the game!"


    Harry shouted, "I don''t believe your trump card is the Spade 9."


    That was because Harry had a Club 9, and Eddy had a Diamon 9 and a Heart 9. Harry also had a pair


    of Kings. If Eddy wanted to win, he needed to get thest Spade 9 to get a Three-of-a-kind.


    However, Luke had already said that Eddy''s trump card was a Heart 9. Harry thought that Eddy was


    probably trying to scare him.


    "I have a pair of Kings. Show me your trump card!" Harry raised his trump card and red at Eddy.


    Eddy smiled and slowly raised her trump card.


    What!


    Harry was stunned. He sat down on the chair and said, "How is that possible? It''s really thest Heart


    9!"


    Luke jumped up from his chair like a cat that got its tail stepped on. He eximed, "You cheated. I''ve


    calcted that you should get a Heart 8!"


    Harry looked at Eddy coldly and said nothing. He had been monitoring Eddy just now, so he had no


    chance to cheat.


    Eddy sneered and threw the card on the table. "In a new deck, the Heart 8 and the Heart 9 are next to


    each other. As long as you use a little more strength in the process of shuffle the cards, you can make


    the two cards shift their positions! In fact, your prediction is right, but you forgot that when the dealer


    was shuffling the cards, his right thumb shook! Although this action is very subtle and you can''t notice it


    at all, it can change the position of the two cards!


    "It''s not that I cheated, but you''re just not good enough." Eddy looked at Luke with disdain, which made


    Luke blush.


    The other two big shots also spoke at this moment.


    "Mr. Shaw, Nick and I were watching just now. Mr. Tsin didn''t cheat. It''s a fair game!"


    "Mr. Tsin wins the first round!"


    Although the audience outside could not see their cards clearly, they all admired Eddy after hearing her


    words.


    "The Tsin family really lives up to its reputation!"


    "Mr. Eddy, you''re amazing!"


    Shelly opened her mouth and looked at Eddy with her eyes full of stars. "Wow, Mr. Eddy is so


    handsome!"


    Gavin was a little jealous. "What? Is he more handsome than me?"


    Shelly smiled awkwardly and said, "Of course not. Gavin is the most handsome!"


    Tobias said, "But Mr. Eddy really lives up to his reputation. He''s amazing!"


    Joseph grunted, "Isn''t this just right? With such a powerful opponent, if As goes up, he will only make


    a fool of himself!"


    Harry mmed the table angrily and shouted, "I admit defeat in this round. Let''s start the next round!"


    However, Luke suddenly stood up, bowed to Harry, and said with a dispirited face, "Mr. Shaw, I''m not


    as good as others. If I continue to gamble, I''ll continue to embarrass myself. Mr. Tsin''s gambling skills


    are far better than mine!"


    "I won''t take the reward you promised. I''ll take my leave now!"


    Harry was stunned. This was the first round! He and Eddy had agreed on two out of three matches. As


    soon as Luke left, who would he look for in the next two rounds?


    "Mr. Wace, please hold on. Victory and defeat aremon matters. And this is just the first round.


    Don''t be discouraged. We still have a chance!" Harry said with a smile.


    Luke shook his head and said with a wry smile, "Mr. Shaw, you are still ayman in gambling. You don''t


    understand how excellent Mr. Tsin is!"


    Seeing Harry''s confused look, Luke changed the way he said, "Let me tell you this! Just like the two


    divine gunmen, one of them only knows how to use a gun that has been calibrated. In the case of good


    visibility, he can hit a fixed target.


    "And the other one, no matter what kind of gun he uses, he can hit a moving target in the dark night, in


    the day light, rain, or snow!


    "I''m the gunman who can only hit a fixed target, and Mr. Tsin is the gunman who can hit a moving


    target regardless of any harsh conditions. The gap between him and me may seem small, but it''s


    different between heaven and earth. So, even if I stay here, I can''t help Mr. Shaw. I can only lose.


    Harry''s face darkened and he could not say a word.


    "Goodbye!" Luke cupped his hands and turned to leave.


    The celebrities and rich people around who came to watch the fun took the initiative to make way for


    Luke.


    Everyone was even more shocked than before.


    As everyone knew, defeating an opponent was easy. However, it was extremely difficult to convince his


    opponent. Unless his own strength was much higher than his opponent''s and his opponent could no


    longer resist.


    However, Eddy did it.


    It could be seen that Eddy''s gambling skills were much higher than Luke''s.


    "Mr. Tsin is really powerful. In just one round, he actually scared the helper invited by Mr. Shaw away


    on the spot!" Viviana said in surprise.


    Joseph sneered, "The more powerful he is, the more beneficial it will be for us, unless As doesn''t go


    on stage. If he goes on stage, he will only be abused by Mr. Tsin!"


    Eddy looked at Harry and said with a contemptuous smile, "Harry, the helpers you asked have all run


    away. Admit defeat now? Or I bet with my loser."


    Hearing this, Seamus blushed. The loser was actually him.


    Harry looked at Seamus. Although he knew that Seamus was no match for Eddy. But Seamus was


    stronger than him at least.


    "Mr. Wilbert, please!" Harry braced himself and said.


    Seamus stood up, politely declined and said, "Mr. Shaw, why do you ask me, a loser to fight for you


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    when there''s a real master here?"


    Harry knew who he was talking about and turned to look at As.


    However, Harry sized him up and down. He thought that As did not look like a gambling master!


    Seamus knew that Harry still didn''t believe As, so he turned around, shook his hand with As, and


    said respectfully, "Mr. Lincoln, please!"


    Evelyn, who was sitting next to As, suddenly shocked. She did not expect Seamus to think so highly


    of As. At such a critical moment, he let As help him!


    Outside, Joseph and the others were also slightly nervous.


    "The Six-fingered God of Gambling is really going to let that loser As battle!"


    Gavin sneered, "I''m afraid that he won''t take action. As long as he goes up, Eddy can beat him!"


    As'' attitude was very casual. He stretched out a finger to Seamus and said, "I can do it, but I want 15


    million."


    "What!"


    "15 million bucks!"


    "He must be crazy!"


    The first to exim was the celebrities and rich people who were watching the fun.


    Joseph lowered his voice and said with disdain, "Did you hear that? He wants 15 million dors! He


    must be afraid of gambling with Eddy. He deliberately asks for a high price to make things difficult for


    Eddy!"


    "I don''t find it strange for As to ask for 15 million, judging from his behavior these days. Don''t forget


    that he personally destroyed a Blood Jade worth millions of dors!" Viviana said in a sour tone.


    "It''s just his one-sided requirement. Harry''s not gonna give him that!" Gavin sneered and said, "The


    chips on the table of Mr. Shaw and Mr. Tsin are at most several million dors. Even if As can win,


    he''s not worth 15 million. Mr. Shaw is not stupid. How can he agree?"


    Tobias said, "You are too naive. Theye to Lanceham to make this bet not just for several million."

 Chapter 73 What Do You Want to Play?

    Chapter 73 What Do You Want to y?


    Gavin looked at Tobias with a pondering gaze and asked in confusion, "Mr. Morrison, do you mean that


    there is another bet behind this bet?"


    Tobias smiled and said confidently, "Of course."


    Seamus was also slightly surprised. He had thought that As would ask for several millions, but he did


    not expect that he would ask for 15 million.


    Seamus looked at Harry awkwardly and asked, "Mr. Shaw, you see..."


    Harry stared at As with a gloomy face and said with a grunt, "As, as long as you can win this bet


    for me, 15 million is no problem!"


    "But if you lose, you won''t get a penny, and I''ll let you know what will happen if you lie to me!"


    Harry was also very shrewd. He did not believe in As, so he tried to scare him and let him retreat.


    However, As was still confident. He smiled faintly and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t lose."


    "You''re quite confident!" Harry smiled and said, "Okay, I''ll believe you this time just because you really


    like what I used to be!"


    Turning around, Harry looked at Eddy and said loudly, "Go on!"


    Seamus stood in front of As and made an inviting gesture. "Mr. Lincoln, please!"


    As put his hands into his trouser pockets, leisurely walked to the gambling table, and sat down.


    Eddy narrowed his eyes and looked at As. He said in an unfriendly tone, "You''re quite big-headed!"


    As didn''t talk with him. He said directly, "Let''s begin!"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "You..." Eddy was so angry that he almost mmed the table. It was the first time that he had been


    looked down upon by a nobody.


    However, Eddy soon calmed down and said with a smile, "You want to provoke me? It seems that I


    underestimate you. Maybe you are really a gambling master."


    "Provoke you? You don''t deserve it." As could easily pierce Eddy''s sore spot with every word he


    said.


    Although Eddy was angry and wanted to kill As, he still smiled.


    "ording to the agreement between Sewell and me, the second round of the dice bet. But now that


    it''s you, I''m afraid that others will say that I win the game too easily. Therefore, what to bet on is up to


    you. I''ll just follow you." Eddy said arrogantly, as if he did not take As seriously at all.


    As still said calmly, "Well, let''s still bet on the dice."


    "Okay!" Eddy didn''t want to waste any more time. He looked at the dealer and said, "Let''s y dice."


    The dealer brought up a semi-circle dice cup with a tray and ced it on the table. He opened it in front


    of them and there were three dices inside.


    To prevent cheating, the dealer personally brought the three dices them for checking.


    They seemed to be very confident in themselves and they both refused. They said, "No need, let''s


    start!"


    Nick and Mike no longer participated in this round. Only As and Eddy were betting.


    The dealer began to shake the dice, and there was a crash.


    Eddy smiled and his ears trembled from time to time. He used his exceptional hearing to distinguish the


    points when the dice fell to the ground.


    However, As casually took out a fingernail knife from his pocket and trimmed his nails.


    Harry was furious. He red at Seamus, pointed at As behind him, and shouted in a low voice, "Is


    As so sure he can win, or is he bluffing?"


    Seamus was also confused. No matter how brilliant As'' gambling skills were, he couldn''t be so half-


    hearted!


    "Mr. Shaw, I don''t understand what Mr. Lincoln is doing, either. But I believe in his gambling skills!"


    Seamus was sure of that.


    "Alright, then trust him. If he loses, he''ll be the one to suffer!" Harry snorted and red at As with a


    gloomy face. "I just want to see if you have any real skills."


    Crack!


    The dealer stopped shaking and put the wooden box steadily on the table.


    Harry asked quietly, "How many points?"


    Seamus said, "Four and four and six makes fourteen! It''s big. But Eddy has a way to control the dice.


    That was how I lost thest time."


    Harry looked at As and said with a gloomy face, "It all depends on As."


    Nick and Mike also asked the gambling masters they had invited.


    This ability to judge the number by sound was not so novel. Leonard Manson and Archie Styles both


    knew it.


    "Four and four and six, it''s fourteen! Big!"


    The answers they got were exactly the same as Seamus''s.


    Eddy looked at As and smiled. He said confidently, "You go first!"


    "No, you go first!" As said lightly.


    Eddy narrowed her eyes and thought to himself, "Does this guy have a way to control the points of the


    dice?"


    "It shouldn''t be possible for him."


    Eddy said, "Then Ie! Four, four, six, fourteen! It''s your turn."


    "Small!" As casually spat out a word.


    Harry was so angry that he almost vomited blood. He red at Seamus and said, "Mr. Wilbert, is this


    the master you mentioned?"


    Seamus was also puzzled. When As and Joseph were gambling, they had also yed dice. At that


    time, even he was shocked by As'' gambling ability!


    Normally, As would not make such a basic mistake.


    Nick and Mike shook their heads and looked at As with disdain.


    On the periphery, Joseph'' face was full of pride as he sneered, "As is such a good-for-nothing. How


    dare he let Eddy guess first?"


    "Well, even if he knows that the points inside are big, he can''t be the same as Eddy. Otherwise, this


    game can only be regarded as a draw."


    Shelly did not quite understand. She asked in confusion, "But if the points inside are big and As


    chooses small, wouldn''t he lose?"


    "I heard that a real gambling master can control the points of the dice." Viviana said.


    "That depends on As'' ability." Tobias said in a deep voice.


    Eddy looked at As strangely and said with a smirk, "Are you sure you want to bet on small?"


    "Just open it!" As'' voice was full of impatience.


    "Open!" Eddy looked at the dealer.


    "It''s open!" The dealer shouted and opened the cup.


    "One and two and three, six! Small."


    Eddy suddenly stood up and looked at the three dice in the wooden box in shock. "How is it possible?"


    Then, his eyes suddenly turned to As'' face and he was shocked. "I have been sensing the


    movement of the dices just now. I didn''t feel any force controlling dice. How did he change the points?"


    Harry was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly burst intoughter. "That''s good!"


    Harry was so excited that he didn''t know what to say to express his inner excitement. He could only


    say three words contentedly to express his inner excitement!


    Seamus had been nervous and then showed a rxed smile finally.


    Nick and Mike looked at each other in shock.


    On the periphery, the audience were also stunned. They had never thought that As would win!


    Joseph was also shocked. He eximed, "What''s going on? Mr. Tsin lost!"

 Chapter 74 I Dont Need My Eyes

    Chapter 74 I Don''t Need My Eyes


    Gavin said, "This boy is so lucky!"


    Tobias'' face darkened. He looked coldly at As, who looked calm at the gambling table.


    A trace of surprise shed across Viviana''s eyes. If As had won the gambling with Joseph and the


    others by luck, then today he would have won again against a gambling master like Mr. Tsin. This was


    definitely not by luck!


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "As, what happened to you? You actually have such a magical skill!"


    Eddy gradually calmed down and looked at As with a rare solemn. "Hey, when did you move the


    dice?"


    As did not even look at Eddy. His voice was filled with disdain as he said indifferently, "You don''t


    deserve to know."


    A strong killing intent shed through Eddy''s mind. With a gloomy face, he said, "Let''s start thest


    round!"


    "Thest rule of the game is that the dealer will throw the cards into the air. Each of us will catch four


    cards. The one who catches the biggest card will win. The four Ace cards will be the highest and


    Number ''2'' will be the lowest." Eddy exined the rules to As.


    "If you have no problem with this, let''s start." Eddy said solemnly.


    "Wait a minute." As suddenly spoke and looked back at Harry. "Give me a piece of ck cloth."


    Everyone looked at him together. They did not understand why he was asking for the ck cloth at this


    time.


    However, Harry did as he was told.


    "Go and find a clean ck cloth for Mr. Lincoln." Harry ordered his men.


    Soon, the ck cloth was brought over and Harry personally handed it to As.


    Although he was very confused, he didn''t say anything. Harry was worried that if this ck cloth was


    As'' key to win, wouldn''t it be equivalent to revealing his secret to Eddy?


    However, Seeing As covered his eyes with the ck cloth, he was stunned.


    "Mr. Lincoln, what are you doing? This round of bet is on eyesight. How can you win if you cover your


    eyes?" Harry was very dissatisfied.


    The bet between him and Eddy was two out of three. Although As had won a round for him, it was


    only a draw. Only by winning thest round could he win this bet.


    ¡°Cover my eyes, or they might use me of crushing him." As said.


    Eddy gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. He wished she could punch As to death right now.


    This was too shocking!


    However, since As had voluntarily covered his eyes, Eddy would not stop him. This was rted to


    the oue of the bet, and this bet was rted to great benefits. Eddy could not lose.


    Nick and Mike were also stunned. It was the first time that they had seen such arrogance in front of Mr.


    Tsin.


    Seamus looked at him with admiration and said, "Mr. Lincoln is really skillful!"


    Evelyn''s beautiful eyes were filled with curiosity. With his eyes closed, how could he see the cards?


    She really wanted to know how As would winter.


    The audience on the periphery who were watching the fun burst into an uproar. They could not


    understand what As had done.


    Some said that he was too arrogant. Some said that he was the real God of Gambling. Compared with


    As, Luke and Seamus were far behind.


    Joseph''s face was twitching as he directly cursed, "He is really arrogant to the extreme! If he can still


    win this time, I''ll change myst name into Lincoln!"


    A look of disgust appeared in Viviana''s eyes. "As, when can you change your arrogant attitude?


    Hum, I''ll wait and see how you lose!"


    Eddy sneered and said, "Are you sure you want to cover your eyes and gamble with me?"


    "Yeah, I covered my eyes. Don''t you see that?" As answered impatiently.


    "You..." Eddy was so angry. He thought it would be best if he did not talk to As again, or he would die


    of anger.


    "Well, let''s begin!" Eddy looked at the dealer and said in a low voice.


    "Wait!" Harry suddenly stopped him. He red at As and shouted angrily, "Mr. Lincoln, you are so


    careless. What if you lose?"


    As still said, "I won''t lose."


    Harry was speechless. He really got angry.


    "I now ask you to take off the ck cloth." Harry said sternly.


    "You have no right to order me." As said coldly.


    Harry didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing that Harry was embarrassed, Seamus hurriedly said, "Mr. Shaw, trust him!"


    Harry smiled bitterly. "There''s nothing I can do if I don''t believe him!"


    "But let me tell you, if you lose, don''t me me for being heartless!" Harry could only threaten As


    because this bet was rted to too much benefit, but the threat was a little powerless for As.


    "Let''s begin!" As ignored his threat and turned to the dealer.


    "You two get ready. Let''s begin!" The dealer reminded them and directly threw cards into the air.


    Eddy was fully focused on searching for the four Aces in the cards flying like snowkes.


    However, Eddy had just begun searching when he saw the four cards in As'' hand.


    "You lost!" As took off the ck cloth and threw four Aces on the table.


    Eddy was full of shock as he stared at As, allowing the cards to fall on his handsome face.


    "How could he be so fast?"


    "How fast he is! Even my father can''t do it! What exactly did he do?!"


    "And I didn''t feel any movement of Chi energy on him, which proved that he was just an ordinary


    person. How could an ordinary person be so fast?"


    Eddy could not understand what he had seen today because it was beyond his knowledge.


    Harry and Seamus, and the other two big shots, including those who were watching the fun outside,


    they all shocked.


    Everyone suddenly stood up and looked at As!


    Seamus burst intoughter. The dignified God of Gambling in the Ridges was like a madman. "Yeah,


    today I finally see the true God of Gambling!"


    "It deserves."


    Some people pursued music all their lives, some pursued painting, and some pursued gambling.


    They were crazy about someone or something.


    People like Seamus were truly addicted to gambling!


    For a person who was obsessed with a certain field, when he saw a real talent, he wouldn''t feel


    jealous, nor would he had resentment, but only admiration, like a frantic believer!


    Evelyn''s beautiful face was filled with surprise. "This is too miraculous! Unbelievable!"


    Gavin looked at all this nkly and murmured, "Joseph, I will call you Joseph Lincolnter!"


    Joseph''s face had long turned deathly pale, as if he had seen a ghost. "How is this possible? This is


    impossible..."


    Viviana was also full of shock. She became more and more curious about As. "As, you always


    create miracles! I really want to know what happened to you."


    Tobias was also surprised, but there was more disdain in his eyes.


    "As, you really surprised me. But these things are unorthodox after all. Maybe you can use them to


    earn some money. However, in front of a real big shot, you will always be a servant!"

 Chapter 75 Interception Halfway

    Chapter 75 Interception Halfway


    Harry was stunned for a minute before he woke up from the dealer''s announcement.


    Harry suddenly shook his hand with As deeply and said respectfully, "Mr. Lincoln, I really admire you!


    It''s all thanks to Mr. Lincoln that we can win this time! I''ve offended you before. I''m sorry, Mr. Lincoln!"


    As looked at him and stretched out a finger. "You don''t have to thank me. You have already paid for


    it. 15 million dors, don''t forget."


    Harry said awkwardly, "Of course, I''ll ask someone to prepare it immediately and send it to Mr. Lincoln."


    Leonard Manson and Archie Styles both paied their respect to As.


    "We admire Mr. Lincoln''s gambling skills very much. I wonder if Mr. Lincoln can give me your contact


    information. If there is a chance in the future, we will ask you for some advice."


    "No." As refused directly.


    Harry was speechless. The two gambling gods looked embarrassed. "Well, sorry to bother you!"


    The pride on Eddy''s face could no longer be found. He stared at As with a gloomy face and said,


    "Hey, man, I will remember you."


    As saw a strong killing intent in Eddy''s eyes, but he didn''t afraid at all.


    Eddy looked at Harry and said with a fake smile, "Congrattions, Mr. Shaw!"


    Harryughed and said, "Mr. Tsin, you tter me!"


    "Those two ces will belong to you. We are leaving now!" Eddy left with his subordinates.


    On the periphery, the celebrities and rich people from Tsinchow also left with Mr. Tsin.


    Shellyined, "I didn''t expect to see As show off in the big gamblingpetition. This guy


    really exists everywhere!"


    "It''s over. Let''s go back!" Joseph said with a cold face. He really didn''t want to see As'' proud look.


    "Okay!" Tobias nodded and they left immediately.


    Seeing Viviana leave, As left with Evelyn.


    On the first floor, As met with Evelyn, Shelly, and the others.


    Evelyn walked over happily and said to Shelly and Viviana excitedly, "Did you see that? How is As?


    Isn''t he great?"


    "Amazing!" Shelly said sourly.


    Viviana smiled faintly and said, "Evelyn, are youing with us?"


    Evelyn looked back at As and said, "Of course, we came together, so we should go together!"


    Joseph grunted, "I''ll go first."


    "Let''s go too!" Gavin looked at Shelly.


    Shelly held Evelyn''s hand and blinked. "Evelyn, follow me!"


    "But..." Evelyn looked back at As. She wanted to say something, but was dragged away by Shelly.


    Viviana nced at As coldly and turned to leave.


    Tobias slowly followed, leaving As alone in the hall.


    As'' face was calm, without sadness or joy. He followed Viviana, but kept a distance from them.


    When they had just gotten in the Joseph''s car, suddenly, two luxury cars stopped beside them.


    Eddy, an elder in ck, and four young men got out of the car and surrounded As.


    A young man stepped forward and said coldly, "Mr. Lincoln, my young master invites you to a ce!"


    Seeing this scene, Joseph and the others gloated.


    Clearly, Eddy was preparing to take revenge on As.


    Joseph stretched out his head from the driver''s seat and shouted at Tobias''s car, "Mr. Morrison, let''s go


    first!"


    "Okay!" Tobias responded lightly.


    Evelyn, who was sitting next to Shelly, hurriedly said, "Wait a minute, Eddy wants to get back at As.


    We can''t leave him alone!"


    Shelly quickly stopped Evelyn and tried to persuade her, "Evelyn, don''t meddle in other people''s


    business. That''s Eddy Tsin. How can we offend him?"


    Evelyn scolded angrily, "Then we can''t leave As behind!"


    "As, get in the car!" Evelyn shouted to As.


    As turned to look at Evelyn and said, "You go first. Don''t worry, I''m fine!"


    "Did you hear that? He asked us to leave first! And did you forget? As is good at fighting. He will be


    fine!" Shelly persuaded.


    After that, he urged, "Go, go!"


    Joseph''s car was the first to leave, followed by Gavin and Tobias.


    The ss in the back seat was slowly wound down, and Viviana''s beautiful and cold face slowly


    appeared.


    There was no worry, no sadness, and nofort.


    In her eyes, As saw a gloating look.


    Then, the window was wound back up and Viviana''s beautiful face gradually disappear. As stared at


    this nkly. At this moment, the faint love between husband and wife hadpletely disappeared.


    "As, I''ll call youter. If anything happens to you, I''ll report it right away..." In the end, Evelyn shouted


    anxiously from a distance.


    As looked at Eddy and said indifferently, "Where do you want to take me?"


    Eddy said with a strange smile, "You''ll know when we get there."


    This was a downtown. As did not want to fight here. He nodded and agreed, "Okay."


    As sat in the back seat, being held by two young men, as if to prevent As from escaping.


    Eddy took As to a remote suburb and parked at the foot of a deserted mountain.


    A group of people surrounded As. Eddy stared at him yfully, like a wolf staring at a little sheep.


    "Boy, do you know how much I lost this time?" Eddy said resentfully.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "You''ll lose more and even lose your life." As said.


    "Ha, kid, you''re really arrogant!" Eddy threw his head back andughed.


    Then, Eddy''s face darkened and he said coldly, "Remember, my name is Eddy Tsin, the young master


    of the Tsin Family, the top aristocratic family in Tsinchow!"


    "How dare you, an ordinary person, say such things to me. This time next year will be the anniversary


    of your death!"


    Eddy waved at the four young men and shouted, "Let''s go, kill him!"


    "Yes!" With a gloomy face, the four young men strode forward, and a dagger appeared in each of their


    hands.


    These people really dared to kill in broad daylight, which showed how bold Eddy was!


    Moreover, from Eddy''s casual attitude, it could be seen that he had done this many times.


    The four young men were just ordinary people who could fight a little. Naturally, they were no match for


    As. One punch after another, As knocked the four people to the ground without even using his


    Spiritual Power.


    Eddy said in surprise, "So you''re an expert. No wonder you''re so calm. But do you know that the Tsin


    Family is a martial arts aristocratic family?"


    "Now let me show you the real martial arts!"


    Eddy stepped forward and let out a shout. A faint aura burst out.


    "Go to hell!"


    Eddy suddenly threw a punch like a swift cheetah. The sound of breaking through the air came from


    her fist, which showed how powerful this punch was!


    If he was hit, even a mud wall might be broken.


    The elder behind him looked at Eddy and nodded with satisfaction. "That''s right. This punch has an


    80% level of attainment. Master Eddy is really talented!"


    Facing such a powerful punch, As remained calm and did not dodge. When Eddy''s punch reached a


    meter in front of him, As suddenly pped him.


    "How dare an Acquired Realm martial artist be so arrogant?"

 Chapter 76 Break Your Legs

    Chapter 76 Break Your Legs


    Eddy was sent flying by As''s p. Half of his face was swollen like a pig''s head and several of his


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    teeth had been knocked off.


    The old man looked at As in shock and said, "How is this possible?"


    "Kid, you are also a martial artist!" The old man snarled and said with disdain, "As a martial artist,


    there''s no need for you to deliberately hide your aura, you rat!"


    As said indifferently, "I have never deliberately concealed my aura. It''s because your strength is too


    low to sense it."


    "What a joke! If you hadn''t deliberately hidden it, I, a warrior in the top, would have sensed your aura!"


    The old man shouted with disdain.


    Eddy felt dizzy after being beaten for quite a while. Then he stared at As in horror and eximed,


    "You, you are an Innate Realm martial artist!"


    Eddy''s strength had acquired great warrior. The person who could send him flying with one p was at


    least in the Innate Realm.


    "Patrick, please avenge me!" Eddy saluted to the old man.


    "Don''t worry, Young Master. I won''t let a scum like him off!" Patrick Tsin, the butler of the family, looked


    determined.


    Patrick looked at As and said coldly, "Kid, you''ve already reached the Innate Realm at such a young


    age. You can be considered a genius. If you were given a few years, I might not be a match for you!


    But I won''t leave you a chance to grow up. Today, you will definitely die!"


    As sneered, "You are only an Advanced martial artist of Innate realm. Who gives you the courage to


    talk hot air like this?"


    Patrick was slightly taken aback. As was actually able to easily see through his cultivation level!


    However, Patrick did not believe that As''s strength was higher than his.


    A twenty-year-old Innate Realm warrior could already be called a top genius. If As''s strength reached


    the Advanced or Peak Level of the Innate Realm, that would be appauling!


    You couldn''t easily find one like this out of million! Even if they were lucky enough to meet, they would


    definitely be protected by one or more Martial Masters. He would never wander around alone like As.


    "You''re boasting shamelessly. Do you know that only one out of ten thousand martial artists could


    reach the Innate Realm? How dare you look down on me?" Patrick bellowed.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Just say yourst words!" As said impatiently.


    Patrick shouted angrily, "Boy, you are so supercilious. I will kill you! Now, I''ll show you the real gap


    between a Moderate Level martial artist and an Advanced one"


    After Patrick finished speaking, a powerful aura suddenly swept out from his body. Eddy''s aura was a


    hundred times stronger than before!


    Swoosh!


    Patrick stamped his right foot on the ground, leaving behind a residual shadow. His speed was more


    than ten times faster than Eddy''s.


    "Take my punch!" Patrick leaped into midair and punched towards As!


    A faint cyan light could be seen on his fist. It was the Chi that only Innate Realm Advanced martial


    artists could achieve.


    This punch could leave a dented mark on steel.


    "Innate Realm Advanced? Not so impressive!" As''s expression was indifferent. Instead of retreating,


    he advanced and met Patrick''s powerful punch.


    Eddy, who was struggling to stand up, sneered and said, "This kid is so careless. Patrick''s punch can


    definitely break his arm!"


    As if to verify Eddy''s words, with a click, it was indeed the sound of bones breaking.


    Eddy was overjoyed at first, but then he looked terrified!


    Patrick was sent flying backward. His arm drooped down weakly. Clearly, it was broken.


    "How is that possible?" Eddy was shocked.


    "Patrick''s cultivation base is at the Advanced Level of Innate Realm. He broke Patrick''s arm with one


    punch. Has his strength reached the Peak Level?"


    "He seems to be only 20 years old!"


    A twenty-year-old Innate Realm Peak martial artist was simply beyond Eddy''s knowledge.


    Patrick covered his broken arm and looked at As with a shocked expression. "Kid, you are so


    powerful. It looks like I underestimated you."


    Patrick suddenly became ferocious. "But do you think you can defeat me like this? That''s a big


    mistake!"


    "Stone Splitting Palm!"


    Patrick suddenly roared as he used his other arm to draw a fewplicated trajectories in front of him.


    A powerful vortex was stirred by his arm. It was apanied by whistling winds as it cleaved towards


    As!


    This palm was even more powerful than the punch just now!


    Eddy said in surprise, "The palm moves as fast as the wind! Patrick has already practiced the split


    stone palm to the realm of perfection!"


    As''s expression remained the same as ever as he watched Patrick''s more powerful strike. He still


    threw a casual punch.


    "Go to hell, boy!" Patrick was overjoyed when he saw how careless As was.


    However, when As punched out, a look of fear suddenly appeared on Patrick''s face. Because he felt


    that As''s punch gave him an irresistible illusion!


    "How is that possible? The punch just now was not a full blow from this guy! He even hid his cultivation


    base just now!"


    Boom!


    This time, it was even more thorough. As''s punch sent Patrick flying backward, unconscious.


    Eddy looked at Patrick, who had been sent flying, in horror.


    "Patrick is a martial artist of Innate Realm Advanced Level. Although his strength is not outstanding


    among the martial artists of the same level, he''s above average. And he had mastered Stone Splitting


    Palm to perfection."


    "But now, he is knocked out by two punches from this guy! How strong is he?"


    Eddy looked at As in horror, not daring to say a word. Now the situation was worse than others. If he


    angered As again, he would lose his life.


    At this time, no matter what he said would just sound silly.


    Eddy did not speak, but it did not mean that As would let him off.


    As looked at Eddy expressionlessly as he walked over step by step.


    Eddy was horrified. He looked at As and pretended to be calm as he asked, "What do you want?"


    As did not answer and continued walking toward him.


    Eddy was so scared that his legs were trembling. He stepped back and said, "I am the young master of


    the Tsin Family. If you dare to hurt me, the Tsin Family will never let you go!"


    Eddy felt that As might kill him, so he could only bring out the Tsin Family''s banner. He hoped that


    As would be wary of him and spare his life!


    However, As remained unmoved and did not stop.


    Eddy couldn''t stand the fear of death approaching step by step. He screamed, turned around, and ran


    away.


    However, As was faster than him, leaving a residual shadow on the spot. As had already appeared


    in front of Eddy.


    "Ah!" Eddy screamed and fell to the ground.


    Blood oozed from his knees. He had been broken by As and had a fracture. He was afraid that he


    would be disabled for the rest of his life.


    "My legs, my legs!" Eddy screamed in horror.


    "You wanted to kill me just now, but now I''ve broken your legs. Are you convinced?" As''s expression


    remained calm. There was no emotion in his voice.


    "Yes, I do!" Eddy red hatefully at As. He wished he could slice him into pieces.


    However, he did not dare to show any dissatisfaction. If he lost his life, how could he take revenge?


    As could naturally see the resentment in Eddy''s heart, but he did not want to kill anyone because he


    did not want to attract the attention of the state''s officials.


    As for the Tsin Family''s revenge... As naturally wouldn''t take it to heart!


    "Get lost!" As said.

 Chapter 77 Separation

    Chapter 77 Separation


    After dealing with Eddy and his men, As watched as Eddy and Patrick were carried into the car by


    his four subordinates. He prepared to return to the city.


    However, the ce was a little remote, and they didn''t get a taxi after waiting for a long time.


    As was too embarrassed to hail for a lift, so he called Zander Scott and asked him to call a car to


    pick him up.


    Zander naturally rushed over, and he happened to have something to ask As.


    As followed Zander Scott to his residence, where there were two rooms and one hall. Although the


    house was old, it was still clean.


    "Master, please have some tea!" Zander handed As tea with both hands.


    "Okay." As took a sip. He looked at Zander and said, "Nice, in a few days, you have reached the


    Advanced Level of Acquired Realm. You are quite talented."


    Zander was stunned at first, and then he showed a look of ecstasy. "Master, I was just about to ask


    you. ording to the martial practice methods you gave me, I think there is a strong energy flowing in


    my body now. And now, I can smash the table made of solid wood with one punch. So my strength


    reached the Advanced Level of Acquired Realm! However, how are the realms and levels of martial


    artists divided? Please enlighten me!" Zander bowed.


    As said, "There are three realms for martial arts, Acquired Realm, Innate Realm, and Perfection


    Realm. Every realm is divided into three levels, Moderate, Advanced, and Peak."


    "Your strength is at the Advanced Level of Acquired Realm."


    Zander said excitedly, "How powerful is me right now? If only I could find someone topete with."


    "Don''t worry, there will be a chance." As said. "Well, you can continue to practice! I''ll go first."


    "I''ll see you off!" Zander said respectfully.


    As was sent to the car by Zander and then returned to Avondale Road.


    Before he got home, his phone rang. It was an unfamiliar number.


    "Hello?" As said.


    "As, did they bully you?" Evelyn''s anxious voice sounded.


    As could sense that Evelyn truly cared about him.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine." As said gently.


    "That''s good." Evelyn breathed a sigh of relief, "By the way, Viviana has gone back. You don''t have to


    worry."


    As'' expression turned cold and his tone turned cold. "I''m not worried."


    Evelyn was silent on the other end of the phone. She probably did not expect As to give such an


    answer.


    No matter what, Viviana was As'' wife. Watching her leave in another man''s car, As was not


    worried at all.


    Evelyn felt that the rtionship between As and Viviana was really the same as what Viviana had


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    said. Apart from being husband and wife nominally, they were not even friends.


    At the very least, friends would care about each other.


    "Since you''re fine, then I''m relieved... There''s nothing else. I''ll hang up!" Evelyn did not know what to


    say. Although she knew that there was no real love between As and Viviana, As was, after all, a


    married man.


    Although Evelyn had a good impression of As, she subconsciously did not want to be too intimate


    with a married man.


    "Yes." As would not take the initiative to chat, so they ended the call.


    Back home, Viviana was sitting on the sofa watching TV. Francis Cho and Giorgio Sinir should still


    be in the clinic.


    Seeing Ase back, Viviana was a little surprised and asked in confusion, "Eddy actually let you


    As changed into slippers, walked in, and said, "Do you want me to nevere back?"


    After As saw through her mind, Viviana blushed and became angry. "As, don''t you think that just


    because you''ve learned some unorthodox skills, you''re so arrogant. In front of real powerful people,


    your tricks are not worth mentioning at all!"


    As was also unwilling to show weakness. "The person you are referring to is Tobias! What a pity.


    Last time in the swimming pool, if it weren''t for my unorthodox skills you mentioned, you would have


    gone to drink with Beckett Jackman."


    "It..." Viviana was speechless.


    Viviana took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. She looked at As with a cold face and


    said, "As, maybe you can rely on these unorthodox ways to impress Beckett Jackman and Harry


    Shaw. But when one day they no longer find you useful, you are nothing in front of them!


    "If these unorthodox ways are what you rely on to be haughty, I advise you to give up this idea.


    Otherwise, one day, you will provoke someone you can''t afford to offend. Don''t me me for not


    reminding you!"


    As gave a half-smile, "If you think I''m relying on those, it''s a pity that you''re wrong. Besides, I don''t


    think there are people I can''t afford to offend in this world."


    Viviana was so furious that sheughed. "As, no, you''re not haughty, you''re crazy! Aren''t you afraid


    of beingughed at?"


    As raised his head, and looked straight through the roof to the universe.


    "When I return to the Gold Core Phase, so what if I be an enemy of the whole world?" he thought


    to himself.


    As ignored her. He walked into the room, took a few pieces of clothes, and turned to leave.


    Viviana was a little confused and asked, "What are you doing?"


    As didn''t look back and said, "Tell Aunt Francis that I''ll go out and live for a few days."


    "No problem. You''d better nevere back!" Viviana thought that As was demonstrating his power


    to her and threatening her with his house.


    In fact, As just didn''t want to be disturbed when he was practicing.


    As came to the Crescent Lake.


    On the east side was a hillside with beautiful scenery. From the foot of the mountain to the top of the


    mountain, they could see a row of vis.


    The tallest vi was built on the top of the mountain. It sat north and south, facing the Crescent Lake.


    The vi on the top of the mountain was the most famous Plenilune Pavilion in Lanceham. It was the


    best vi in the city.


    It was said that the name of the Plenilune Pavilion was because on the full moon night, one could see


    different scenery on the moon.


    Plenilune Pavilion was thus famous.


    As walked alone to the top of the mountain and met many tourists who went up and down the


    mountain.


    Moon Lake was a naturalke with beautiful scenery in Lanceham. Usually, there were many tourists


    and there were more holidays.


    However, those who could buy houses here were basically at the same level as Ronald Kimmerly.


    As came to the gate of the Plenilune Pavilion. The vermilion iron gate was very magnificent. There


    were two stone lions guarding the gate, which were several meters high.


    As found the key and opened the door.


    The yard was veryrge, with rockery, pavilions, stone bridges, and rivers. It was simply a small


    garden.


    As felt rxed. "This ce isn''t bad. It looks like Queen Kane had spent quite a bit of money back


    then."


    "And the spiritual energy here is far richer than that in the downtown area. If you practice here, you will


    gain twice the result with half the effort."


    "Are you Mr. Lincoln?" At this time, a middle-aged woman came out of the room.


    "I''m a resident at the foot of the mountain, responsible for the cleaning of this vi. A few days ago,


    Miss Jennie Jenkins came to tell me that Mr. Lincoln will be the owner of this vi in the future." The


    middle-aged woman smiled warmly.


    As nodded and said, "You just need toe here every Sunday. The sry won''t change."


    "This... Thank you, Mr. Lincoln!" The woman said happily.


    It took her almost a day to clean such a big vi every time, and she had to clean it every two or three


    days. It was very tiring.


    Now that the master was here, she thought that she would be more tired in the future, but he didn''t


    expect that the master was so kind.


    Moreover, he was so young. If any youngdy married him in the future, she would be blessed.

 Chapter 78 Mr. Hamiltons Invitation

    Chapter 78 Mr. Hamilton''s Invitation


    As practiced in the Plenilune Pavilion quietly for one night. The Universe Spiritual Energy here was


    much denser than that in Avondale Road. After one night of practice, he was closer away from the mid


    stage of Foundation Phase.


    That night, at about three o''clock in the morning, the Tsin Family, the top family in Tsinchow, a city


    adjacent to Lanceham, was still awak.


    The Tsin Family''s leaders were all summoned back and gathered here.


    In the hall, Patrick was still in aa. Eddy, the young master of the Tsin Family, was carried on a


    stretcher andining to the middle-aged man in the chief seat with a vicious face.


    The man''s face was gloomy, and he looked dignified without anger. His momentum was restrained, and


    his sharp face showed a trace of coldness.


    He was the current Patriarch of the Tsin Family, Nathan Tsin.


    "Father, you must avenge Patrick and me!" Eddy sat on the stretcher and roared with hatred.


    Nathan said in a low voice, "Don''t worry. Patrick has served the Tsin Family for more than 20 years, but


    now his Cultivation Base has been destroyed. How dare that man break my son''s legs? If we don''t


    avenge him, the Tsin Family will lose face in the future!"


    "Brother, it seems that the Tsin Family has been on low-profile for a long time. Some people have


    begun to ignore us." The third eldest of the family, Andy Tsin says coldly.


    Nathan suddenly stood up and looked at the distant sky with a gloomy look in his eyes. He shouted


    coldly, " Finley, lead your men to find Harry Shaw of the Waymouth and ask him to hand over the


    culprit!"


    Finley Tsin, a middle-aged man in ck slowly stood up and bowed expressionlessly, "Yes, sir!"


    "Big brother, let''s take the opportunity to take over Waymouth!" Andy suggested.


    "Don''t worry. We''ll force Harry Shaw to hand over the criminal first. The next target will be him!"


    Nathan''s eyes narrowed like a hyena.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Early in the morning, As, who was sitting cross-legged on the top of the vi, opened his eyes.


    A light shed across As'' eyes, like a strike of lightning, which made people feel a sense of awe.


    "It''s still not enough. If I can find some jade or magical artifacts and set up the Energy Gathering Net, it


    will greatly increase my practice speed."


    "It''s a pity that the Spiritual Energy on Earth is scarce. These most ordinary materials in circle of


    Cultivation are very difficult to find on Earth."


    As finished his practice, washed up, and then went down the mountain.


    On the way, As suddenly received a call from Christopher Hamilton.


    As had a good impression of this antique appraiser.


    As asked, "Mr. Hamilton, what''s the matter?"


    Christopher asked gently, "Mr. Lincoln, are you free now? I have something to talk to you about."


    "Tell me the address. I''ll go find you." As said.


    "Then I''ll just wait for you at home! Do you still remember the location?" Christopher said.


    "Yes, I''ll be there soon." As said.


    "Okay!"


    After hanging up the phone, As went down the mountain. He wanted to go back and tell Francis, but


    after thinking about it, he gave up.


    When he went back, Francis would definitely ask him why he moved out. As did not know how to


    answer.


    He hailed a taxi and went straight to Christopher''s house.


    Wearing a pink long-sleeved T-shirt with a cartoon doll pattern on her chest, Bianca Hamilton opened


    the door for As.


    This time, when he saw As, Bianca didn''t feel any hostility towards him for the first time.


    However, the little girl looked at As strangely, like a little girl who saw new toys.


    This sort of curious and expectant gaze, coupled with the innocent appearance of Bianca, was


    extremely "lethal" to men.


    However, As had seen too many beautiful women in the previous life. He wouldn''t get flustered


    easily now.


    "Mr. Lincoln, please sit down!" Christopher had already made tea and extended his hand to As with a


    smile.


    As sat opposite Christopher.


    Bianca walked towards the sofa, but Christopher called her out, "Bianca, make some tea!"


    "Oh!" Bianca was somewhat reluctant, but she still walked over.


    It was obvious that Bianca had learned tea skills, so she was skilled in making tea, which was pleasing


    to the eye.


    Christopher chortled. "Bianca has been learning about the culture and art of tea for a few years. She''s


    clever, and her tea is ten times better than mine. If it weren''t for Mr. Lincoln''s presence, normally even I


    wouldn''t have the chance to drink it."


    "Grandpa, you said it like I was treating you badly!" Bianca pouted, looking so adorable.


    "Then I have to have a taste of this." As said with a smile.


    The tea that Bianca had brewed was indeed quite tasty.


    As put down the teacup and said, "Mr. Hamilton, let''s get down to business!"


    Christopher stopped smiling and said seriously, "It''s like this. Tomorrow, Beckett Jackman invited me to


    appraise a treasure. It is said that this treasure is very magical. It was left by an ancient High Priest."


    "But I was worried that I was not good enough, so I rmended you to Mr. Jackman. I hope you can


    go with me tomorrow." Christopher looked at As with anticipation.


    As thought to himself, "The magical artifact left by the High Priest? Is it a magic tool? Then I''ll go and


    have a look."


    "Since Mr. Hamilton has asked, how can I refuse? Where will I find you tomorrow?" As said.


    Christopher was overjoyed. "Why don''t youe to my ce first tomorrow and wait for Mr. Jackman''s


    men to pick us up?"


    "Okay." As agreed.


    After sitting for a while, As talked about some of his views on antiques. Although As was not very


    proficient in antiques on the earth, he was Emperor Cosmos after all, so he could simply impress


    Christopher with his words.


    After leaving Christopher''s house, As went around the antique market nearby, trying to find a Buddha


    statue that contained Universe Primordial Energy likest time.


    Unfortunately, As had searched for a long time but failed to find a single one.


    At five o''clock in the afternoon, Francis called As and asked him where he was.


    It seemed that Viviana did not tell Francis that he wanted to move out. Francis thought he was going


    out for a trip.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    Since that was the case, As did not make it clear. He only said that he would go to a ssmate''s


    house and return in a few days.


    Francis told As to be careful ande back early, and then ended the call.


    This time, As felt at ease. He returned to his vi by the Crescent Lake and continued to practice.


    As was practicing in peace. The entire underground world of Waymouth was in chaos.


    The Tsin Family, which had never interfered with Harry''s affairs, suddenly sent masters to take up one-


    third of Harry''s territory within a day.


    Within the scope of Harry''s power, it bloomed in all directions and became anxious.


    After Harry''s several trusted subordinates were sent out, they were all like stones sinking into the sea


    without any news.


    Harry was as anxious like being put on a hot pan. He began to spend a lot of money looking for


    masters who could fight against the Tsin Family.


    On the other hand, Harry sent people to Tsinchow to inquire the Tsin Family, asking them why they


    suddenly attacked.


    When he learned that As had broken Eddy''s legs and crippled Patrick, Harry was dumbfounded.


    At this time, a letter from the Tsin Family was sent to Harry.


    Three dayster, the Tsin Family would meet Harry on the Central Ind of Waymouth. If Harry didn''t


    arrive, the Tsin Family would haveunched an all-out attack on the city.


    Furthermore, the Tsin Family had another demand. Harry needed to bring As along.


    Harry was busy recruiting masters. Meanwhile, he asked Seamus to invite As.


    In his prediction, there would be two different endings.


    If he lost this battle to the Tsin Family, he would hand over As.


    If he won, everything would be fine.

 Chapter 79 Jade Ball

    Chapter 79 Jade Ball


    The next day, As went to Christopher''s house as promised.


    Then, at nine o''clock in the morning, Beckett Jackman arranged a car to pick up Christopher and As.


    The car stopped at Victoria Hotel. It was a five-star luxury hotel in Lanceham.


    As and Christopher were taken to a presidential suite on the top floor by Beckett Jackman''s men.


    As entered Christopher''s room and found that it was very big. There were already several people


    sitting inside. Behind each of them stood a bodyguard. Beckett was sitting in the first seat on the left.


    "Mr. Hamilton, you''re here!" Seeing Christopher, Beckett immediately greeted him politely.


    The rest of the people in the room immediately looked at Christopher.


    The old man in grey exercise clothes, with white hair and a youthful face, and two round walnuts in his


    hands, smiled and said, "Isn''t this the famous treasure appraiser, Mr. Christopher Hamilton? Mr.


    Jackman, you''re really well-connected!"


    Before Beckett could see As behind Christopher, heughed, "Mr. Hamilton, this is the richest man in


    Hoyan, Howard Bolton!"


    Christopher cupped his hands and saluted hurriedly. "I''ve heard of the richest man in Hoyan long ago. I


    once met Mr. Bolton at a conference. Today, we meet again. Mr. Bolton is even more spirited than


    before!"


    "Mr. Hamilton, you ttered me." Howard smiled and greeted back.


    "Mr. Hamilton, please take a seat!" Beckett gestured him.


    "Thank you, Mr. Jackman!" Christopher said.


    Christopher sat down. Only then did Beckett notice As.


    "Mr¡­Mr. Lincoln! Why are you here?" Beckett was stunned for a few seconds and eximed.


    Christopher was also surprised and asked doubtfully, "You two know each other?"


    "Yes, I do. Mr. Lincoln and I are old acquaintances. Haha..." Beckett''s smile was a little awkward.


    Christopher introduced, "The treasure appraiser I mentioned to you before is Mr. Lincoln."


    "What!" Beckett was stunned. He looked at As who seemed very calm, and then walked to


    Christopher and whispered, "Mr. Hamilton, are you kidding? Isn''t Mr. Lincoln a doctor? When did he


    be a treasure appraiser?"


    Christopher was also stunned and asked in confusion, "Doctor? Mr. Lincoln is obviously an excellent


    treasure appraiser. "


    Beckett felt a headache and wondered if Mr. Lincoln could not only cure diseases but also examine


    antiques.


    "Forget it. Since they are all here, we can''t drive them away!"


    Beckett smiled and greeted As, "Mr. Lincoln, please sit down!"


    As was silent. He walked to Christopher and sat down. He came here just to see if this treasure was


    a magical artifact.


    "Mr. Jackman, we''ve already arrived. When will the boss of Solbrook arrive?" The thin middle-aged


    man with a pointy chin asked in a strange voice.


    This was the richest man of Turquinn, Dn Hoover.


    Beckett said, "How would I know? I was also invited here by him. If he can''t take out a treasure this


    time, or if he takes out some craps, then let''s beat him together!"


    "Well, if Marvin Rivers really dares to fool us, we''ll teach him a lesson!" Dn squeaked.


    Howard smiled and said, "Don''t worry, you two. Good things are worth the wait, right? Since Marvin


    Rivers said he has a treasure, I believe him. Let''s wait!"


    At this time, the door of the room was opened, and a short middle-aged man came in with a group of


    people. Behind him was a skinny old man, squinting slightly. People didn''t know if it was because his


    eyes were small or something else, but people couldn''t see his eyes.


    From the moment the old man entered the room, the temperature seemed to have dropped a little.


    As, who was sitting in his seat with his eyes closed, suddenly felt something and looked up at the old


    man.


    "I''m sorry for keeping you waiting! I''m sorry. Please punish myself with three sses!" Marvin Rivers,


    the most powerful man of Solbrook,ughed.


    "Stop this nonsense. You invited us here and even asked us to wait for you. You must''ve brought


    something really incredible." Dn said sarcastically.


    "If you can''t take out a treasure that could satisfy us today, you know the consequences!"


    Marvin smiled and said confidently, "Mr. Hoover, don''t worry. If the treasures I brought this time can''t


    satisfy you, I am willing to ept any punishment from you!"


    Beckett''s eyes shed and he said, "It seems that you are very confident! I am looking forward to the


    treasure you brought this time!"This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Dn said anxiously, "Cut the crap. Take out the treasure and let''s see!"


    Beckett and Howard also looked at Marvin with anticipation, obviously waiting for the treasure.


    Marvin chuckled and said, "Since everyone is in such a hurry. Here, I present you¡­"


    The young man behind him handed Marvin a bag, from which he took out a square-shaped stone box


    from it, and it was made of jade.


    Everyone''s curiosity soared. The box made of jade alone was worth a lot!


    Then what exactly was the treasure inside?


    Marvin carefully ced the jade box on the table in the middle of them. He nced at the crowd and


    said with a mysterious smile, "Everyone, open your eyes wide and watch carefully!"


    Marvin opened the box, and a cyan ball the size of an eggy in the box.


    Dn was the first to step forward and carefully observe the bead. "Isn''t it just an ordinary jade ball? I


    didn''t see anything magical about it. Marvin, are you fooling us?"


    Marvin chuckled and looked at Beckett: "Mr. Jackman, if we guessed wrong, the old gentleman behind


    you should be the treasure appraiser you invited! Why don''t you invite him toe out and take a


    look?"


    Beckett looked at Christopher, cupped his hands, and said, "Mr. Hamilton, please give me a hand!"


    "Okay!" Christopher saluted back, stood up, walked to the table, took out the magnifying ss, and


    looked at the ball carefully.


    "It''s true that this ball is an ancient object which could date back to 500 years ago. Its surface is fine


    and smooth. It''s truly valuable!" Christopher said.


    Marvin asked with a smile, "Anything else?"


    Christopher shook his head and said, "Forgive me for my poor eyesight. I can only see this."


    Dn said, "Mr. Rivers, even if this ball is an antique, a ball of 500 years old is only worth like a million.


    How can it be called a treasure? It seems that you are still fooling us!"


    Marvin smiled and didn''t say anything. He turned his gaze towards Howard and said: "Mr. Bolton, is the


    one behind you noting out to take a look?"


    Howard smiled slightly, turned to the middle-aged man behind him, and said, "Master Pine, please


    have a look."


    Dn was shocked, "May I ask, is this Master Pine of Mountain Murasaki?"


    Howard smiled proudly and said, "Mr. Hoover, you have good eyesight. It''s Master Pine!"


    Dn said with admiration, "Master Pine is a real supermundane master. I didn''t expect that Mr. Bolton


    could invite him here!"


    Master Pine was slightly proud. He nodded to Howard and walked to the table.


    Master Pine didn''t observe the object so carefully as Christopher. He just roughly took a look at it. Then


    he staggered, exhaled, and pushed a palm toward the ball.


    "Ha!"


    A weak fluctuation of Spiritual Power was sent out from Master Pine''s palm and passed into the ball.


    However, the ball did not move at all, just like an ordinary stone.

 Chapter 80 The Ball Used to Supress the Corpse

    Chapter 80 The Ball Used to Supress the Corpse


    Master Pine turned to look at Howard and said: "Mr. Bolton, this is just amon jade ball."


    The skinny old man behind Marvin suddenly snorted, "It''s your fault for not knowing the real treasure!"


    Master Pine was slightly irritated. Usually, others would be respectful to him, and even such a big shot


    like Howard would be respectful to him. Now the old man behind Marvin dared to look down on him!


    "Since you said that the marble is a treasure, let''s have a look." Master Pine sneered. He had just


    injected Spiritual Power into it. If this ball was a magic artifact, it would definitely show something.


    But this ball was nothing special.


    "Then open your eyes wide and watch carefully!" The old man behind Marvin said in a strange voice


    and then walked to the table.


    He muttered and waved his hands at the ball. A much stronger Spiritual Power was injected into the


    ball by Master Pine, and then he shouted, "Open!"


    Suddenly, the ball shed with a green light, and a chill rose in the room. Everyone felt cool and


    refreshed!


    Everyone was shocked and stunned!


    Dn suddenly stood up and said in shock, "This ball has such an effect!"


    Howard also stood up and looked at the ball excitedly. He said: "I feel spirited and veryfortable. Is


    it all because of this ball?"


    Beckett also stood up with a face full of excitement. "At that moment, I also felt that my years of


    pharyngitis seemed to be less severe. Is this ball really a magic artifact?"


    The old man nced at them with an arrogant face and said coldly, "This ball is called Refreshing


    Bead. It''s a magic artifact left by a High Priest. When ordinary people wear it, it has the effect of


    calming their minds and removing blood stasis. If it''s put at home, it has the effect of ridding the evil to


    protect their safety!"


    Marvin stood up and said with a smile, "Mr. Jackman, Mr. Bolton, Mr. Hoover, do you still suspect that I


    didn''t show you a treasure?"


    Master Pine suddenly walked to the old man''s side and bowed respectfully, saying, "Forgive me for my


    rudeness earlier. It turns out that you are actually a master of Spirit Entering Phase! I apologize for my


    disrespect!"


    The old man arrogantly nced at Master Pine and said, "If you are not good at martial arts, don''t


    Master Pine'' face reddened, but he didn''t dare to be the slightest bit angry in the face of a Spirit


    Entering Phase practitioner.


    "You''re right, senior. I''ll go back now and focus on my practice, no longer paying attention to worldly


    affairs!"


    After that, Master Pine really turned around and left.


    Howard couldn''t persuade him. He could only watch as Master Pine left.


    Dn was the first to say, "Mr. Rivers, I''ve been feeling ill at ease recently, and I don''t sleep well at


    night. I''ll take Refreshing Bead. Tell me the price!"


    "Dn, wait a minute! I''m older than you. I''m sure my health is not as good as yours, so I should take


    Refreshing Bead." Howard said.


    Beckett chimed in: "Since ancient times, treasures are obtained by those who are fated. It depends on


    who it belongs to. The two of you don''t need to fight over it. Let''s hear how Mr. Rivers wants to sell it."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    As big shots, they were not short of money. What they couldn''t buy with money were health and life. If


    there was something that could prolong their lives or cure diseases, they would not hesitate to spend a


    lot of money to buy it.


    Christopher looked at As quietly and asked in a low voice, "Mr. Lincoln, what do you think?"


    As nced at the ball and sneered. "It''s fake."


    As did not lower his voice, so most of the people in the room heard him.


    Everyone was stunned and all eyes were focused at As.


    Marvin and the old man also looked at As. The old man''s eyes were not kind, and there was a hint of


    malice in his eyes.


    Marvin suddenly looked at Beckett and said with a smile: "Mr. Jackman, that youngd behind you


    seems to be dismissive of my treasure. Why don''t you let hime out and have a look?"


    Beckett naturally heard what As said just now, and he could see that Marvin did this on purpose to


    embarrass As.


    As was the honored guest of the Queen Kane, so Beckett didn''t dare offend him. He definitely


    wouldn''t let Marvin pick on As.


    "Mr. Rivers, Mr. Lincoln is a miracle-working doctor. He doesn''t know much about antiques. Don''t make


    things difficult for him."


    Marvin sneered. "Since you don''t understand, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Seeing As being humiliated, Christopher was a little angry, "Who said Mr. Lincoln doesn''t


    understand? Mr. Lincoln¡¯s attainments in antiques are far better than mine!"


    Beckett frowned. Can''t Chiristopher see that he was trying to help As out?"


    Well, Marvin would definitely make use of this again."


    Sure enough, Marvinughed out loud and said, "That''s good. Since even Mr. Hamilton said that Mr.


    Lincoln is very good at antiques, then he muste out and p the eye!"


    Beckett was about to speak, but Marvin stopped him in advance. "Mr. Jackman, don''t tell me that Mr.


    Lincoln doesn''t understand antiques. If you say that, you''re insulting my IQ, and I won''t sell this ball to


    you!"


    Beckett was immediately speechless. He was worried that he couldn''t get the ball, so he didn''t dare say


    another word.


    Marvin looked at As provocatively and said with a sneer, "Mr. Lincoln, pleasee out and enlighten


    us. We are all waiting for Mr. Lincoln''s high opinion!"


    Dn chuckled, showing a gloating look. Marvin had a well-thought-out n. He was obviously waiting


    to see that kid make a fool of himself!


    Howard nced at As with an indifferent expression. It had nothing to do with him so he was just


    enjoying the show.


    As looked at Marvin, who was smiling smugly, and he said, "You want me to say it. I hope you won''t


    regret it!"


    Marvin thought that As was bluffing. He replied, "Don''t worry, I won''t regret it!"


    "Please!" Marvin made an invite gesture. Even if As was very knowledgeable about antiques, this


    ball was not an antique. He was not worried that As could see through it.


    As slowly stood up, put his hands behind his back, walked to the table, and gently pointed at the ball.


    A ck gas suddenly gushed out of the ball, and a gust of cold wind suddenly rose in the room, making


    people''s hair stand on end. From time to time, there were a few weirdughsing from the dark


    wind, which was creepy.


    "What''s going on?"


    Several big shots were so scared that they huddled together and looked around in horror.


    As''s voice sounded faintly, "This so-called Refreshing Bead is actually a ball put in the mouth of a


    dead person to suppress the corpse. Because the ball has been absorbing the negative energy of a


    dead person for many years, once it is activated by Spiritual Power, it will emitt a trace of coolness."


    "However, if a mortal wears this ball, it will not only have no benefit, but will also be invaded by the


    negative energy of the dead as the time goes. His mind could be messed up, he would be gued by


    all kinds of diseases, or worse, he will die directly."


    "If I put this ball at home, it will attract some wandering ghosts and spirits. Over time, the whole ce


    will be a haunted house."


    Several big shots were shocked and angry!


    Dn shouted, "Good, Marvin. I knew it! Howe you''re so kind all of a sudden? You didn''t keep


    such a wonderful treasure to yourself, but you''re willing to sell it to us. So you''re here to trick us!"

 Chapter 81 You Should Die

    Chapter 81 You Should Die


    Beckett was also frightened at this moment. Just now, he had made up his mind to buy this ball at a


    high price.


    If As hadn''t happened to be here and told him the origin of the ball, the ball would belong to him.


    Thinking that the vi he had spent millions of dors to buy could be a haunted house in the


    future, when he would be inflicted by negative energy and his life was in danger, Beckett was in rage.


    He said, "Marvin Rivers, how dare you trick me! I won''t let you get out of Lanceham today!"


    Marvin sneered and said nothing. Although he was in Beckett''s ce, he didn''t seem to be afraid.


    Howard was so scared that he sat back in his chair and looked at the ball again as if he had seen an


    evil ghost. He was too scared to look at it again.


    The big shots were all rich and powerful, and they cared about their lives very much. Marvin definitely


    touched their bottom line this time, and even Mr. Bolton with a mild temperament, was angry.


    "Marvin, you dare use this kind of vicious thing to harm people. You''ve made yourself an enemy of


    mine!"


    The three big shots present targeted at Marvin at the same time. Solbrook is a rtively small ce. If


    the three big shots joined forces, Marvin Rivers of Solbrook was no match for them at all!


    However, Marvin had no fear on his face. He sneered arrogantly, "Humph, if he didn''t reveal the truth,


    you would have treated this ball as a treasure. So what if I''m lying to you? You cannot recognize it after


    all."


    His words made the other men blushed.


    Marvin red at As viciously, "You ruined my n!"


    "Master Jaki, please punish this man!" Marvin turned around and said respectfully to the skinny elder.


    Master Jaki''s eyes were off white. He stared at As and said in a mystifying tone, "Lad, you ruined my


    n. Go die! Today, none of you can live!"


    After saying that, ck air suddenly gushed out of his body. His skinny body bulged. Green hair grew


    out of his face, hands, and exposed skin. Two fangs protruded out from his mouth, and in the blink of


    an eye, they grew to five centimeters long.


    "Ah! Monster!"


    The crowd immediately fled. The subordinates of several big shots rushed to the door regardless of


    their own bosses.


    Master Jaki gave a strangeugh. He grabbed two young men who wanted to escape and directly


    twisted their necks.


    "As I said, no one can escape today!"


    "Help!"


    Dn yelled out in fear.


    Howard copsed to the ground.


    Beckett was so scared that he was crouching on the ground, shivering.


    Christopher''s face was also pale and his legs were trembling. "How is this possible? Monster really


    exists!"


    As looked at Master Jaki, who had be a monster. When Master Jaki first entered the room, he


    had already felt that his aura was unusual.


    It was an aura simr to evil energy, but much weaker than it.


    "This person''s practice method is probably inherited from the Malimento Sect in the cultivation world,


    but it is thousands of times weaker than the power of the original Malimento Sect!"


    After killing two people, Master Jaki was in high spirits. He looked at As and said with a strange


    smile, "You ruined my n. I will suck up your blood and turn you into a Corpse Puppet. I will imprison


    your soul in the Corpse Puppet forever!"


    After that, Master Jaki opened his mouth and pounced on As.


    Christopher shrieked, "Run!"


    As stood here with his indifferent expression. He said coldly, "You''re just a heterodox cultivator who


    harnesses evil energy. How dare you talk with me like this? You''re alone. Even if you summon tens of


    millions of zombies, I''ll burn them all!"


    "Fire!"


    As beckoned as a red me burned fiercely in his hand. The temperature in the room rose.


    Master Jaki was suddenly shocked and screamed, "You can control fire! Are you the descendant of the


    Pryo Sect?"


    The most frightening thing for zombies was the me, especially the Samadhi Fire!


    As did not cast out the Samadhi Fire. It was enough to deal with a low-level zombie like Master Jaki


    withmon fire, not to mention that what he used was not themon fire.


    "I don''t know what the Pryo Sect is. It''s just a skill of fire control. It''s not difficult."


    After saying that, As threw the me in his hand to Master Jaki.


    Swish!


    When the mes touched Master Jaki, they immediately burned fiercely. A stench filled the room,


    making people want to vomit!


    Master Jakiughed weirdly. "Do you think thismon me can kill me? You underestimate me!"


    As gave a strange smile and said, "Really? But how do you know that this is amon me?"


    Master Jaki gave a strangeugh and suddenly shouted, "Go out!"


    However, the mes on his body not only did not die out, but burned more fiercely!


    "What''s going on? There''s something wrong with the me!" Master Jaki was terrified. He looked at


    As and eximed, "What kind of me is this? It can hurt me!"


    As said lightly, "I''ve told you ago that this is not themon me."


    Master Jaki was scared. This me could really burn him to death!


    "Master, I was wrong. Please release me!" Master Jaki begged for mercy.


    As said expressionlessly, "Judging from your action of killing people and sucking blood just now,


    there must be more than a thousand people who died on your hands!"


    "You should die!"


    As was like a judge who held the power of deciding life and death. He could decide one''s death.


    Master Jaki''s whole body was burning like a human-shaped fireball, making crackling sounds from time


    to time, which was shocking!


    Seeing that As couldn''t forgive him, Master Jaki smiled ferociously and said, "Since you want me to


    die, I will die with you!"


    As he spoke, Master Jaki pounced on As, trying to devour him as well.


    As pped Master Jaki on the ground with a powerful force.


    "How stubborn!"


    Master Jaki struggled to stand up again, but he felt as if there was a huge mountain pressing down on


    his body and he couldn''t move at all.


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    "As, if you kill me today, my master will not let you off!"


    The evil energy in Master Jaki''s body was burned clean by the fire, and now it was his body''s turn.


    Without the protection of the evil energy, Master Jaki was burned to ashes.


    As secretlypared them, "The so-called Spirit Entering Phase is roughly on par with the strength


    of an Innate Realm martial artist. And Mr. Pine, is at Acquired Realm."


    Seeing this scene, everyone in the room was stunned and gasped!


    Marvin was so scared that he swallowed hard and looked at As in disbelief. If it weren''t for the fact in


    front of him, he couldn''t believe that such a powerful person as Master Jaki would be burned to ashes


    by someone one day!


    As turned to look at Marvin and said lightly, "You wanted to kill me just now?"


    Marvin quickly said sorry and begged loudly, "Master, it''s none of my business! I was forced by Master


    Jaki for deceiving you! Master, please let me go!"


    As said lightly, "For me, your life is worthless. But if you want me to let you go, I will exchange half of


    your assets for it."


    Half of the assets!


    Marvin almost choked to death. As was really asking too much!


    "You don''t agree?" As suddenly asked in confusion.


    "No. I''m willing!" Marvin managed a smile. But he actually was very heart-broken.

 Chapter 82 Atlas Power

    Chapter 82 As'' Power


    Half of the assets!


    Marvin didn''t earn a penny this time, but lost half of his assets. He wanted to die!


    However, if he was unwilling to part with this half of the assets, judging from As¡¯ cruel means of


    burning Master Jaki to death just now, it was likely that even he would not be able to escape death.


    Losing half of his assets was better than losing his life.


    If he survived, he could spend the other half of his assets, which was also a fortune that ordinary


    people would never dare to imagine in their whole lives.


    "I''ll go back and sort out the assets right now, and then divide half of the assets and give them to the


    master!" Marvin said respectfully.


    As put his hands behind his back and said lightly, "Go ahead!"


    "Thank you very much, Master. I''ll excuse myself!" As if granted with amnesty, Marvin took a deep bow


    and walked himself out backward, step by step.


    "Mr. Lincoln, we can''t let him go like this!" Dn hurriedly tried to dissuade As.


    As nced at him, "So?"


    Dn said, "He tricked us into buying something of the dead and almost killed us. He must


    Beckett also echoed, "Yes. Although we were saved by Mr. Lincoln, Marvin mustpensate us for our


    mental loss!"


    As nodded and said seriously, "You''re right. If you don''t remind me, I almost forgot."


    Several big shots looked at As in confusion, not understanding what he had forgotten.


    All of a sudden, As looked at Dn and asked, "You said that Marvin almost killed you this time. How


    much is your life worth?"


    Dn thought that As really agreed to his suggestion. He was excited and shouted, "My life is


    priceless!"


    As nodded and turned to Beckett, asking, "What about you?"


    Beckett chuckled, "You must be joking, Mr. Lincoln. There''s only one life, and it definitely can''t be


    measured by money. Besides, I don''tck money, so my life is priceless!"


    As said seriously, "I see."


    Beckett, Dn and the others were full of joy, waiting for As to ask Marvin forpensation.


    However, As suddenly nced at them and said, "I saved your lives from that evil cultivator just now.


    Since you said that your life is priceless, I don''t want too much. Give me 15 million dors each as a


    reward for saving you."


    They were shocked on the spot!


    Beckett felt that he was already an acquaintance with As. He smiled awkwardly and said, "Mr.


    Lincoln, please stop joking with us..."


    Before Beckett could finish his words, As interrupted, "Do you think I''m joking with you?"


    "15 million dors per person, or you''ll give your life to me. Choose one. I''ll give you one minute to


    consider!" There was an unquestionable firmness in As'' tone.


    Beckett and the others were stunned for a few seconds before they reacted.


    Only then did they realize that As could burn Master Jaki to death without even frowning. How could


    he care about their lives?


    Moreover, they were not familiar with As. There was no need for As to save them!


    Howard gave a wry smile and sighed, "There is no free lunch in the world."


    After saying that, Howard nced at Dn with disdain. If Dn hadn''t wanted to ask Marvin for


    Master Jaki was killed by As. Even if he wantedpensation, only As could do it.


    But now, they didn''t ask for a penny ofpensation. Instead, they lost 15 million dors per person.


    "Mr. Lincoln, 15 million dors for exchange of the safety of my life. This is a good deal. When I go


    back, I''ll ask someone to send money to you!" Howard said with a smile.


    "Mr. Bolton!" Dn shouted unwillingly.


    Howard waved his hands towards Dn and Beckett, then looked at As and said, "Mr. Lincoln, can I


    leave now?"


    "Go ahead." As sounded indifferent.


    "Bye!" He waved his hands again and strode away.


    Beckett thought to himself, "As is an honored guest of Queen Kane. Furthermore, he summoned


    mes and burned Master Jaki to death. His might is unimaginable!"


    People could only make friends with him. But they must never offend him!


    15 million dors was a no small sum, but Beckett would not frown. Instead, he would consider it as a


    win since he could making friend with a master like As. He might need to count on As to save his


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    life one day!


    "Mr. Lincoln, I''ll immediately transfer the money into your ount!" Beckett smiled and said willingly.


    "OK." As responded. His attitude seemed very casual. 15 million dors seemed to be a mere


    number to him.


    Seeing that Beckett and Howard had alreadypromised and were willing to do so, Dn also gave


    the money to As. Thinking back to the shocking scene of As holding the me in his hand, Dn


    didn''t dare toin.


    "Mr. Lincoln, thank you for saving my life. Please tell me your card number. I''ll transfer the money to


    you right away!" Dn was also very shrewd. Since Beckett and Howard both agreed, he would not go


    against As.


    As gave the card number of his supreme card to Dn. This card was special without limit.


    After taking note of the numbers, Dn politely asked, "Mr. Lincoln, can I leave now?"


    "Sure!" As replied.


    After Dn left, only Beckett was left in the room.


    As walked forward and put away the ball.


    Beckett asked in confusion, "Mr. Lincoln, the ball is so evil. Why did you still keep it?"


    As nced at Beckett and said indifferently, "For all of you, there is no benefit at all, but it is of great


    use to me."


    Negative energy was also a kind of Universe Primordial Energy. As'' Devouring Method could still turn


    the negative energy inside into the spiritual energy he needed for practice.


    As looked at Christopher and said, "Mr. Hamilton, let''s go!"


    Christopher felt like he was dreaming. Even now, he could not believe that the person who had burned


    Master Jaki to death with the me was the man in front of him who looked nothing special.


    Christopher was dumbstruck.


    "Oh, okay, let''s go!" Christopher finally came back to his senses.


    As understood how much influence his actions would have on these ordinary people, so he


    understood Christopher''s reaction very well.


    "Mr. Hamilton, don''t worry. This world is not as simple as you think!" As'' voice was ethereal with


    convince.


    Christopher was stunned for a moment, and his eyes quickly became clear, as if he had known


    something.


    "Mr. Lincoln is right. Humans'' understanding of this world is just the tip of the iceberg. Why should I be


    so obsessed with everything? Since it exists, there must be a reason."


    As said indifferently, "It''s good that you can understand."


    Christopher turned around and said to Beckett. "Mr. Jackman, I''ll go first!"


    Beckett politely said. "Then I won''t see you off."


    "OK."


    Christopher left with As, leaving Beckett alone.


    Beckett''s eyes were dull as he watched they leave. His mind was still thinking about the scene of As


    holding a me in his hand.


    "No wonder Queen Kane is so respectful to him. It turns out that he is not only a doctor, but also a man


    of superpower!"


    "The Queen does have an eye for talent!"

 Chapter 83 Going to Waymouth

    Chapter 83 Going to Waymouth


    As and Christopher left together.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Along the way, Christopher didn''t ask anything. As didn''t exin, either.


    As felt that he had underestimated Christopher''s eptance ability.


    As said bye to Christopher. The he returned to the Crescent Lake Vi.


    In the vi, As took out the jade ball and began to refine and absorb it.


    After absorbing the negative energy in the ball, As continued to practice until the next morning.


    As opened his eyes and the two rays of light were restrained. A circle of visible energy fluctuations,


    centered on As, rippled in all directions.


    "I''m about to reach the critical point of breaking through. In a few days, I can enter the Middle-stage of


    Foundation Phase."


    As stood up. His figure seemed to be much taller than before, and his aura was more robust.


    After As washed up, Zander Scott suddenly called. He had a question to ask As.


    As asked him to wait in the ce where he lived and then went.


    Soon As arrived at Zander''s residence. Zander served him tea.


    "What''s the matter? Tell me." As sat on the chair, looked at Zander, and asked lightly.


    Zander giggled, "Master, I feel that I have made another breakthrough recently, but I''m not sure if I


    have made a breakthrough or not, so I want you to have a look."


    As nced at Zander and said, "Well, you made a breakthrough."


    "ording to the standards of the circle of martial arts, you should be an acquired master now. You will


    soon be a gifted warrior."


    Zander was overjoyed. "Really? I have only practiced for a few days to be the Acquired Master! It


    seems that it is not as difficult as the legend says!"


    However, Zander did not know how precious the practice method given by As was in the circle of


    martial arts. If he practiced ording to the practice method in the circle of martial arts, with Zander''s


    age and aptitude, he was impossible to be an Acquired Master, even if he was in old age.


    "Master, I really want to find an opponent to try!" Although Zander was young, he was very good at


    fighting. He had just achieved his cultivation base, so he was eager to test his skills.


    At this moment, the Six-fingered God of Gamblers, Seamus Wilbert called.


    Without answering the phone, As had probably guessed what was going on.


    "For what?" As asked indifferently.


    Seamus said respectfully, "Mr. Lincoln, where are you? I have something to talk to you about!"


    As said, "Tell me on the phone."


    "Well... Okay!" Seamus paused and said, "Mr. Lincoln, the Tsin Family has issued a challenge to Mr.


    Shaw. They asked Mr. Shaw to go to the Central Ind of Waymouth City in three days!"


    "Mr. Shaw has found a famous local master of martial arts, Felix Long, but the master specially asks


    Mr. Lincoln to show up. So Mr. Shaw invites you over there. "


    "But don''t worry, Mr. Lincoln. With Master Lynn here, I won''t let you battle!"


    As knew what Harry was up to, but since he dared to break Eddy''s leg, he was not afraid of the Tsin


    Family''s revenge.


    Looking at the curious Zander, As Lincoln put down his mobile phone and smiled at Zander  "Zander,


    didn''t you want to find someone to spar with? Now the opportunity hase."


    "Really! That''s great!" Zander rubbed his hands excitedly.


    As Lincoln picked up his phone and said, "Tell Harry Shaw that I''ll go to the appointment on time."


    Seamus was overjoyed. He had thought that if As refused to go, he would use an excuse to let As


    go.


    He didn''t expect As to agree.


    "Mr. Lincoln, when are you going to leave? I''ll pick you up directly!" Seamus took the initiative, as if he


    was afraid that As would go back on his word.


    As thought for a moment and said, "I''ll give you an address. Come here now."


    "Okay, Mr. Lincoln. I''ll pick you up right away!" Seamus said excitedly.


    After hanging up the phone, As said to Zander, "Clean up. I''ll take you to a ce."


    "Okay!" Zander was overjoyed.


    Half an hourter, Seamus arrived at Zander''s neighborhood. He took As and Zander to Waymouth.


    They arrived at Waymouth that afternoon and Harry Shaw personally weed As. Then, he


    arranged for As to rest in a luxury hotel and officially went to the appointment tomorrow.


    Zander was a little excited and did not fall asleep all night.


    As was practicing in his room, waiting for Harry Shaw to send someone the next day.


    At noon, Harry sent a driver to drive As and Zander to Central Ind.


    The Central Ind was located in the middle of ake. That''s how it got this name


    Centre Ind was andscape of Waymouth. However, because it was located in a rtively remote


    ce, there were not many tourists during the holidays.


    There was a pavilion on the Central Ind, surrounded by arge open space.


    When As arrived, Harry and the Tsin Family were already there.


    As took the boat to Central Ind. Standing on the boat, he saw Harry and a middle-aged man in


    ck sitting in front of a stone table in the pavilion, discussing something. However, it seemed that the


    discussion was not very pleasant.


    A middle-aged man in a white suit stood behind Harry. He was tall, with monolid eyes and bushy


    eyebrows. He looked very powerful.


    However, this person''s face was full of arrogance, as if he looked down on everyone.


    Opposite Harry sat a middle-aged man with a cold face. Behind the middle-aged man were several


    younger men.


    Their auras were strong, and their muscles contained explosive power. Obviously, they were all martial


    arts practitioners.


    Seeing As''s arrival, Seamus, who was next to Harry, immediately came over and greeted him with a


    smile. "Mr. Lincoln, you''re here!"


    "Yes." As gave a sinct response.


    Harry looked at As, smiled and said politely, "Mr. Lincoln is here."


    However, there was a hint of embarrassment in Harry''s smile. This time, he invited As here out of


    bad intentions.


    As also responded.


    The middle-aged man in ck opposite Harry immediately looked sharply at As and asked in a


    gloomy voice, "Did you hurt Patrick Tsin and Young Master Eddy Tsin?"


    As did not show weakness. He raised his head slightly, "It''s me."


    "Very good. You''re quite bold. I hope you won''t be afraidter!" The middle-aged man threatened with a


    sneer.


    Harry snorted coldly, "Finley Tsin, stop bluffing to the honored guests I invited. Since you have to dwell


    on this matter, then let''s fight it out!"


    Finley looked at Harry coldly and said disdainfully, "Since you are in such a hurry to lose, I will help


    you!"


    "Logan Tsin, fight the first round!" Finley shouted coldly.


    A short young man behind Finley responded and cupped his hands, "Yes!"


    Harry looked at the middle-aged man in white exercise clothes behind him. After thinking for a while, he


    turned to look at a young man next to him.


    "Mikel, take the lead!" Harry said.


    "Yes, Mr. Shaw!" The 6-foot-tall burly young man with a crew cut strode out.


    Harry looked at the middle-aged man in a white exercise suit and said with a smile, "Mr. Long, Mikel is


    my best fighter. I hope he won''t disappoint us!"


    Felix Long nced at Mikel and a sneer appeared on his face. "I''m afraid he can''t fight as good as he


    looks."


    Harry blushed and shouted at Mikel, "Mikel, don''t embarrass me in the first round. Let Mr. Long have a


    good look at your strength!"


    Mikel said seriously, "Don''t worry, Mr. Shaw. I will do my best!"

 Chapter 84 Atlas Backer

    Chapter 84 As'' Backer


    Logan Tsin and Mikel stood face to face on the open space next to the pavilion.


    Harry turned to look at Felix and asked, "Mr. Long, who do you think will win?"


    Felix opened his eyes, nced at the two of them, and said arrogantly, "Logan Tsin is at Advanced


    Level of Acquired Realm, and Mikel is only Acquired Realm Moderate. He is no match for Logan at all. I


    think he can''t take more than ten moves from Logan!"


    Harry said angrily, "Mikel has been with me for a long time and has never met an opponent. Now he


    can only hold on for ten moves?"


    It was the first time for Zander to see a martial artist fight. He was very curious and could not help


    whispered to As, "Mr. Lincoln, who do you think will win?"


    As looked at them and said casually, "He can''t even withstand one move, let alone ten moves."


    When Zander spoke, he deliberately lowered his voice. Except for As, no one else heard him.


    However, As did not lower his voice. Everyone heard him.


    Hearing As''s sarcasm, Harry was a little unhappy. Instead, he asked, "Mr. Lincoln, even if Mikel''s


    strength is lower than his opponent''s, he can''t just lose within one move, can he?"


    As replied, "Acquired Realm Advanced is only one level higher than Acquired Realm Moderate, but


    there is a huge gap between the two in terms of strength. It''s already good enough for him to block one


    move from his opponent."


    As still had a few words to say. That was, Logan was not a simple Acquired-Advanced martial artist.


    Felix rolled his eyes and red at As with an unfriendly look. He said coldly, "I just said that he could


    hold on for ten moves, but you said that he could only hold on for one move. You deliberately made me


    embarrassed, didn''t you?"


    As did not even look at Felix. He said indifferently, "It''s just the truth."


    Felix did not sense any martial artist''s aura from As. In his heart, he looked down on As.


    Now that As had said that he was wrong, he felt his dignity was harmed.


    Felix sneered with disdain, "Who do you think you are! An ordinary person dares to boast about the


    battle between two martial artists. Who gives you the confidence?"


    Seeing Felix insult As, Zander suddenly became angry. In the past, when he was young, whoever


    dared to swear his boss would risk his life to fight with him!


    "Who do you think you are? How dare you be so arrogant?" Zander shouted coldly.


    Felix nced at Zander and then looked at As disdainfully. He sneered and said, "I understand! Boy,


    he is your backer, right? You have a martial artist of the Acquired Master as your master, so you are so


    arrogant!"


    Harry, Seamus, and the others also looked at Zander curiously. They had long discovered Zander''s


    existence and guessed that Zander was As''s master.


    Now that Felix said so, everyone was sure that As was relying on Zander.


    Harry stood up, saluted Zander, and took the initiative to make friends with him. "Master, how should I


    address you?"


    Zander was an experienced man. How could he not see that everyone misunderstood him?


    Fortunately, As did not show any displeasure on his face, which made Zander feel a little relieved.


    However, Zander still wanted to exin in a hurry so as not to make As unhappy.


    However, just as Zander was about to speak, As looked at Felix and said lightly, "Just say yes!"


    As for Harry, As ignored him.


    Felix sneered disdainfully and said, "Boy, your master is an Acquired-Peak Master, but he has


    epted you as a disciple who only knows how to brag. If I had a disciple like you, I would have kicked


    him out, lest he embarrasses me!"


    Zander was very angry. Didn''t As say that he was different from Felix?


    However, when Zander was about to refute Felix, a gentle force pressed him to sit down.


    Zander looked at As in shock. He knew that As did not want him to quarrel with Felix.


    Zander did not dare to disobey As, but he was confused. As was obviously more powerful than


    Felix. Why didn''t he refute Felix?


    At this time, Logan and Mikel had already started fighting.


    Logan stood still, and Mikel took action first.


    Mikel stomped his right foot and punched Logan like a cheetah.


    Mikel''s punch was fast, urate, and fierce. It was so powerful that Harry couldn''t help cheering for it!


    "Good job, Mikel. This punch is stronger than all the attacks I''ve seen before!" Harry didn''t believe what


    As and Felix said at all. Mikel could easily fight dozens of people in the past. How could he only hold


    on for ten moves?


    However, before Mikel''s powerful punch could get one meter in front of Logan, Logan also made a


    move.


    Logan''s fist wasn''t as threatening as Mikel''s, a bit casual, but the result was unexpected.


    Mikel''s powerful punch was directly smashed by Logan''stter punch, and his whole body was sent


    flying by Logan''s punch.


    He fell to the side of the pavilion, spat out a mouthful of blood, and fainted.


    Harry suddenly stood up and said in horror, "How is that possible?"


    Harry looked at As in shock. Just now, As said that Mikel couldn''t even block one punch. He didn''t


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    believe it, but the result was a p in his face.


    "Mr. Lincoln, you''re right!" Harry smiled wryly.


    Zander understood why As did not argue. What''s the use of a verbal fight? As disdained to argue


    for nothing. This was true confidence.


    Felix blushed, but he didn''t want to admit defeat in front of a kid. He snorted and said, "He''s just lucky.


    It''s not worth mentioning!"


    Zander wished he coulde forward and p Felix. The fact was in front of him, but he still refused


    to admit it. Zander felt that Felix was more shameless than him.


    After sending Mikel flying with one punch, Logan crossed his arms and sneered arrogantly, "Is there


    anyone else? Are there only these idiots in Waymouth?"


    Harry looked at Felix. Now he could only ask Felix to help.


    Zander hated Felix''s arrogance, and Felix had always looked down on As, which made Zander eager


    to prove himself.


    Upon hearing Logan''s order, Felix acted as if he was high above everyone else. Zander shouted, "I''ll


    go!"


    After that, Zander looked at As and found that he did not intend to stop him. He was surprised.


    "I''m going to fight him!" Zander said to Harry.


    Harry was d that Zander was willing to help him. He quickly bowed and said, "If you can win this


    round for me, I am willing to pay you two million!"


    "Okay!" Zander agreed immediately. Originally, he just wanted to find someone topete with. If he


    could make money, it would be better.


    Zander jumped andnded opposite Logan.


    Logan looked at Zander with a serious face.


    Zander was at Peak Level of Acquired Realm, one level higher than his. Moreover, Zander''s aura gave


    people a strong and majestic feeling.


    Among the crowd of the Tsin Family, the leader, Finley Tsin, looked a little solemn. "Although Logan is


    Acquired-Advanced , his real strength is close to Acquired-Peak. However, this person''s aura is very


    strong. He doesn''t look like an ordinary Acquired-Peak martial artist."


    "I''m afraid there will be a tough battle for Logan this time!"


    Harry asked Felix, "Mr. Long, who do you think will win?"


    Felix said, "Although Logan is at Acquired-Advanced Level, from the way he defeated Mikel with one


    punch, his strength has almost reached the Peak Level. As to Zander Scott, though he is at the Peak


    Level, he is quite old now. It is hard to say whether he can defeat Logan."


    Harry looked at As again and asked, "Mr. Lincoln, what do you think?"


    As said lightly, "Within the first 10 moves, Zander would be suppressed. After 10 moves, I''m sure


    he''ll win."

 Chapter 85 Defeat

    Chapter 85 Defeat


    Felix sneered disdainfully and said, "What a joke! If he can win, how can he be suppressed?"


    "If he was suppressed, how could he win?"


    "Your self-contradiction is nonsense!"


    As did not argue with him. He said expressionlessly, "Let''s see if I''m talking nonsense."


    Felix was eager to save his lost face. He felt that As must be talking nonsense this time.


    "Okay, I''ll expose your lie with facts!" Felix sneered confidently.


    Zander practiced ording to the cultivation method that As gave him, so his Cultivation Base was


    much more solid than that of martial artists in the same realm. However, Zander only had Cultivation


    Base, but he had never learned any moves.


    Moreover, this was the first time that Zander had fought with someone, so he had no experience.


    Therefore, the first ten moves were blocked by Zander''s powerful Cultivation Base.


    However, Zander was indeed quite smart. After a few moves, he mastered some tricks. Even if Logan''s


    moves were exquisite, it could not make up for hisck of Cultivation Base, and he was finally


    defeated.


    The result of the battle was almost the same as As expected. In the first ten moves, Zander had


    been suppressed by Logan. However, after 10 moves, Zander began to take the initiative and ended


    the battle in the 28th move.


    In fact, Zander could have ended the battle in the 15th move, but it was his first time in actualbat.


    He didn''t want it to end so soon, so he deliberately let it drag a little.


    Seeing that everything was exactly as As expected, Harry was shocked and said with admiration,


    "Mr. Lincoln, aren''t you omnipotent?"


    Felix''s expression was ugly. He did not expect As to have guessed correctly again.


    Logan returned to the Tsin Family''s camp and endured the pain on his body. He bowed to Finley and


    said, "I''m ipetent and has disgraced the Tsin Family!"


    Finley''s face darkened. "You''ve tried your best. Go down and recover! I''ll do it myself in the next


    round!"


    After saying that, Finley jumped andnded on the open space outside the pavilion.


    When Harry saw this, he immediately sneered and said, "Finley, are you going to do it yourself? It


    seems that the Tsin Family has no one left!"


    Finley said coldly, "Cut the crap. Only if you win will you be qualified to be proud!"


    Zander snorted and was about to attack.


    As suddenly said, "He has entered the Innate Realm. You are no match for him. Come back!"


    Zander was stunned and looked at As. He was very unwilling, but he did not dare to disobey As,


    so he got off the ring.


    "What..." Harry looked at As with an embarrassed look. Zander came back before the fight?


    However, Zander had already won a round for him, so he could not say anything more!


    Feeling helpless, Harry could only look at Felix, cupped his hands, and said with a smile, "Mr. Long,


    please help me this time!"


    Felix''s face was full of pride. He nced at As and said disdainfully, "Kid, you still have some self-


    knowledge. You know how powerful an Innate Realm martial artist is. Otherwise, your master might


    nevere back!"


    Zander looked at Felix as if he was looking at a fool. This guy had always felt very good about himself


    and had no idea how strong As was!


    Naturally, As didn''t bother to argue with such a man of narrow view, and he remained silent.


    As did not speak. Felix thought that As was admitting defeat. With a smug sneer, he leaped and


    "I''m Felix from Waymouth. Tell me your name. I never fight with nameless people!" Felix said


    arrogantly.


    "Felix, the Iron Palm of Waymouth, is you!" Finley said.


    Felix raised his head and said arrogantly, "Since you''ve heard of my name, it''s not toote to admit


    defeat now, so as not to suffer from physical pain!"


    "Finley, the Tsin Family, is here to test your Iron Palm!" Finley sneered.


    Felix snorted coldly. "How stubborn!"


    Then, Felix''s palm drew a circle in front of his chest, and like a gust of wind, he floated towards Finley.


    "Ha!"


    Finley did not dodge. He raised his hand and punched towards Felix.


    It seemed that the two of them were equally matched.


    Harry kept mumbling, "I hope Mr. Long can win... Please, he must win¡­"


    Felix had also reached the Innate Realm. The fight between the two Innate Realm martial artists was


    spectacr. It was simply beyond the imagination of the ordinary people.


    Just like watching a martial arts drama, but even more thrilling and exaggerated than that, because


    many moves could not be recreated in the drama, but the real martial artist could easily do so.


    Zander fixed his eyes on the fight and sighed, "Innate Realm martial artist is really powerful. Felix is a


    bastard, but he is indeed a good fighter!"


    As said lightly, "He can only hold on for 10 moves at most. He will definitely lose within 10 moves!"


    "Oh? He seems to be doing it with ease! Ten moves are not enough!" Zander did not believe it. After


    all, Felix did not show any sign of defeat.


    On the battlefield, Felix secretlyined. At first, he didn''t think Finley was powerful. However, as


    the battle continued, Felix felt that no matter how he attacked, Finley could easily block it.


    The strangest thing was that the stronger the attackunched by Felix, the stronger the attack that


    Finley bounced back.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Felix had begun to be impatient, but Finley seemed to be much calmer.


    After five moves, Felix made thest strike!


    The result of the hasty attack was predictable.


    Felix was hit in the chest by Finley''s fist and flew backward.


    Zander looked at As and said respectfully, "Master said that he would lose within ten moves. He only


    Harry suddenly stood up and eximed, "Mr. Long has lost. What should we do now?"


    Felix stood up, walked back to the pavilion, and sat down. He looked at Harry and said, "Mr. Shaw, I''m


    afraid his strength is close to the Peak Level. I''m only at the Advanced Level. I''m no match for him!"


    Although Felix had lost, his strength was obvious. Harry did not dare offend him.


    "Mr. Long, you''re too serious. Everyone knows your strength, but Finley is stronger. You''ll definitely


    surpass him in time!" Harry said politely.


    Finley stood on the open space outside the pavilion and looked at Harrycently. He shouted,


    "Harry, you''ve lost. Do you agree?"


    Harry gritted his teeth with hatred, but Felix was indeed defeated. There was no one on his side who


    could take action.


    "Mr. Shaw, why don''t you invite Mr. Lincoln to fight?" Seamus, who was standing to the side, suddenly


    said.


    Harry and others had thought that As was the student of Zander, so they didn''t take As seriously


    from the beginning.


    However, Seamus had been paying attention to As. Judging from Zander''s attitude toward As, he


    felt that Zander was not like As''s master at all.


    On the contrary, Seamus felt that As seemed to be Zander''s master.


    In addition, As had made urate predictions about the results just now. Seamus had a hunch that


    As was definitely hiding his strength!


    Harry turned to As. He admired As''s gambling skills, but Harry didn''t think that As was stronger


    than Mikel.


    However, seeing Seamus'' expectant eyes, Harry had to admit that this was the only solution. After all,


    As was the only one left in his team.


    Harry had no choice but to give it a try. He cupped his hands at As and said, "Mr. Lincoln, if you have


    the confidence to defeat Finley, please help me!"


    Felix suddenly sneered and his face was full of disdain. "Mr. Shaw, he is just an ordinary person who


    hasn''t even developed the Chi. Isn''t it suicide to let him go up? Not to mention him, even if his master


    goes to fight, he can''t withstand one move from Finley. There is a Mariana Trench between Acquired


    Realm and Innate Realm. No one can cross it!"

 Chapter 86 Innate Realm Martial Artist Like An Ant

    Chapter 86 Innate Realm Martial Artist Like An Ant


    Harry had intended to give it a try, but hearing this, now he got cold feet.


    Unexpectedly, As suddenly said, "Mr. Shaw, give me 20 million and I''ll help you win this battle."


    This scene was so simr to when they were in the casino!


    Harry suddenly had confidence in As again. In the casino, he also thought that it was impossible for


    As to win, but As won.


    This time, maybe As could also create miracles. And now Harry had no other choice.


    "Well, Mr. Lincoln, as long as you help me win this battle, I will give you 40 million!" The result of this


    battle would have direct influence on Harry''s territory. As long as As could win, Harry could pay even


    more.


    Felix sneered, "Boy, Finley is at Innate Realm. His strength is even close to the Peak Level. How do


    you defeat him? This is simply wishful thinking!"


    As looked indifferent. He nced at Felix, whose face was full of disdain, and suddenly said calmly,


    "Isn''t he just an Innate Realm martial artist? As long as I want it, I can achieve this at any time."


    Felix burst intoughter. "Boy, do you think Innate Realm martial artists were like cabbages? You can


    get them whenever you want? Ridiculous! Mr. Shaw, he''s simply a lunatic. I advise you not to waste


    time on him!"


    As ignored him and took out an pill. He handed it to the stunned Zander and said, "Eat it."


    Zander smelled the fragrance of the pill and was surprised. He took the pill and swallowed it.


    As added, "Regte your breath."


    Zander immediately ran his Chi to absorb the essence of the pill.


    Harry and the others looked curious. They did not understand what As was doing!


    Felix''s expression was a little twisted. As a knowledgeable person, he could naturally see how precious


    As'' pill was.


    "Could he really create an Innate Realm martial artist on spot? No, that''s impossible!"


    Felix had been practicing for decades, which meant that he had just reached the Innate Realm this


    year. Only Felix knew the jealous he himself was.


    How did As an Innate Realm martial artist in such a short time? This was not logical!


    Felix almost forgot that the existence of martial artist was unscientific.


    "Kid, don''t y tricks here. Even if your pill is very precious, it''s impossible for an Acquired martial artist


    to break through to the Innate Realm in such a short time. Otherwise, the world would''ve been full of


    Innate masters." Felix sneered.


    As did not speak, but just stared at Zander. The breakthrough of Cultivation Base was very


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    dangerous, especially at this time, but As was absolutely sure about Zander''s safety.


    On the other side, Finley looked curiously at As. He was puzzled. "What is this guy doing? Is he


    nning to create an Innate Realm martial artist on the spot? What a joke!"


    "Reaching Innate Realm is as difficult as ascending to the heaven. Only by bing an Innate Realm


    martial artist can one truly enter the world of Martialism. If it''s so easy to be one, then being an


    Innate Realm martial artist is worthless!"


    Finley sneered in his heart, "Let''s wait and see what tricks you can y!"


    As time went by, Zander''s aura became stronger and stronger, and the surrounding Universe Spiritual


    Energy became obviously irritable.


    Felix was surprised. "Is he really going to make a breakthrough?"


    What As gave Zander was the Foundation Pill he refined for the Queen Kanest time. It was the


    best for an old man like Zander.


    It could not only help Zander to significantly improve his body function, but also greatly improve


    Zander''s Cultivation Base.


    Zander was already an Acquired-Peak martial artist. This foundation pill was enough for him to break


    through to Innate-Peak.


    Ten minutester, a slight Energy fluctuation came from Zander.


    Although the Energy fluctuation was very subtle, it made people feel scared.


    It was as if a powerful life had been born, revealing his existence to the world.


    Felix''s eyes were dull. "Innate Realm!"


    Finley was also surprised. "He did make a breakthrough!"


    "He really did it!" They looked at As withplicated expressions.


    Zander''s aura was still growing stronger. Two minutester, he reached the Innate Realm Moderate


    Level.


    Five minutester, he reached Innate-Advanced.


    There were even signs of him breaking through to the Peak.


    "Enough." As spat out these two words lightly. He stretched out his hand and pressed on the air.


    Zander''s soaring aura suddenly stopped.


    Zander slowly opened his eyes, and lights shed across his eyes.


    In the end, Zander''s Cultivation Base stopped at Innate-Advanced Level.


    Zander suddenly knelt in front of As and said gratefully, "Master, I will never forget your great


    kindness!"


    Only Zander knew the changes of this Foundation Pill to himself. It almost made him reborn as a new


    person, and it was As that gave him the opportunity.


    The old crook had been searching for half his life and finally got what he wanted. Zander''s gratitude to


    As was beyond words.


    Master?


    Hearing how Zander addressed As, Harry and others were shocked. Why did As be Zander''s


    master?


    What was going on?


    Seamus said with a wry smile, "Just now, everyone thought that Zander was As'' master and that


    As relied on Zander. It turns out that we are all wrong."


    Felix looked at As in disbelief. Even now, he still could not believe that this was true.


    "Even if he had entered the Innate Realm, he won''t be a match for Finley. He''s a newbiepared to


    Finley, whose strength was even close to Innate-Peak!" Felix did not give up.


    As ignored him, looked at Zander, and said lightly, "Someone doesn''t believe your strength. Show


    him."


    "Yes!" Zander stood up and red at Felix coldly. "You''re not strong enough. Don''t think others are as


    useless as you!"


    Felix''s face suddenly turned red.


    Zander jumped up and stood in front of Finley. He exuded a strong aura and said, "I just let you wait for


    so long. Now you go first."


    Finley snickered, "Are you making up to me? No! I don''t care about a junior who has just entered the


    Innate Realm."


    "Then don''t regret it!" Zander wore a vague smile and shouted, "Watch carefully!"


    After that, he threw a punch at Finley.


    Although Zander only had the strength of Innate-Advanced Level, his punch was far stronger than


    Felix''s.


    "How is this possible? The power of this punch is close to Innate-Peak!" Finley was shocked.


    In the pavilion, Felix''s face was also full of shock. He eximed in his heart, "That''s impossible! How


    could he be so powerful?"


    Felix''s was also at Innate-Advanced, butpared with Zander, a new Innate-Advanced martial artist,


    he was much weaker!


    Zander could beat Felix easily.


    However, the truth was right in front of them. They had to believe it.


    Finley''s expression was grave. He was on full alert and mustered all of his strength to throw a punch.


    However, before his fist hit Zander, Finley''s face suddenly changed and he eximed.


    Boom!


    There was no time to be shocked. Zander''s fist directly sent him flying. Finley fell to the ground and


    spat out a mouthful of blood!


    With one punch, the invincible Finley, was defeated!

 Chapter 87 A Medical Exchange

    Chapter 87 A Medical Exchange


    Harry suddenly stood up and shouted excitedly, "Fantastic!"


    Finley covered his chest, stood up from the ground, and looked at Zander in shock.


    "You''re obviously only at the peak level. Why are you stronger than summit?"


    Zander looked at him and sneered with disdain, "You are too ignorant. My master''s ability is beyond


    your imagination!"


    Zander''s cultivation method was adapted by As ording to the Martial Cultivation Strategy, which


    was naturally a hundred times stronger than the cultivation method in the martial arts world. Therefore,


    Zander''s level was almost equivalent to Innate-Peak of the martial arts world.


    As said to Zander lightly, "You cane back now"


    "Yes!" Zander returned to As and bowed respectfully.


    As stood up, looked at Harry, and said lightly, "Don''t forget about the reward you promised me."


    Harry immediately said respectfully, "Don''t worry, Master Lincoln. I won''t forget it!"


    No joke! Zander was so powerful. As Zander''s master, As must be stronger than Zander!


    How dare Harry offend such a person? Harry even addressed As as Master Lincoln now.


    As nced at Zander and said lightly, "Let''s go!"


    "Okay!" Zander now admired As very much. No matter what As said, he dared not say no.


    As got up and was about to leave. Felix, who was stunned beside him, hurried over and bowed


    deeply to As. "Senior, I was blind before. Please forgive me for offending you!"


    As nced at him and said tly, "I''ve never taken you seriously. How do I forgive you?"


    "Let''s go!"


    After saying that, As left with Zander.


    When Zander passed by Felix, he sneered at Felix.


    Felix stared nkly at As'' back as he left with a bitter smile on his face.


    "He said that he can make an Innate Realm martial artist if he wants. Iughed at his arrogance and


    ignorance. It turns out that I am the most ignorant person. I didn''t recognize a master in front of me but


    Iughed at him!"


    "His disciple is right. I''m really a man of narrow view!"


    When Felix thought of how he had previously mocked As for being an ordinary person, his face felt


    burning hot. He wished he could dig a hole and bury himself in it.


    Just now, he showed off in front of As everywhere, but As remained silent. He thought As had


    admitted defeat. In fact, As had never taken him seriously.


    He was like a clown, showing off in front of a giant. He was arrogant!


    "I''m the biggest joke!" Felix smiled bitterly and left the pavilion slowly with a dispirited face.


    "Lynn..." Harry wanted tofort Felix, but when he saw that As and Zander had already boarded


    the boat and left, he quickly shouted, "Master Lincoln, please wait a moment. I''ll let someone to see


    you off!"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Harry let go of someone like As so easily no matter what.


    So what if he was a big shot in a city? The Tsin Family''s martial artist could beat him up. As was the


    real big shot!


    If As wanted money and power, as long as he wanted it, he could get on top of Harry in a few


    minutes!


    The Tsin Family''s man stepped forward to help Finley. Finley looked at As standing alone at the bow


    of the ship with his hands behind his back. His expression was grave.


    "His strength must have reached the Perfection Realm. I''m afraid that no one in the Tsin Family can


    defeat him except the Patriarch!"


    "Go back with me and report to the Patriarch!"


    As and Zander were sent back to Lanceham by Harry in a special car.


    As reminded Zander, "You haven''t fully absorbed the efficacy of foundation pill. Now, after a real


    battle, it will be of great benefit to your Cultivation Base. Go back immediately and practice for three


    days."


    "Yes, master!" Zander was very obedient now. He could only look up to As'' strength.


    After sending Zander back to practice, As also went back to the Plenilune Pavilion to practice.


    As was about to break through to the Foundation Phase. He only needed an opportunity for the next


    few days. Once his Cultivation Base broke through to the Middle-stage of Foundation Phase, As


    would be able to use more means.


    In this world of hot weapons, his self-protective ability would be greatly increased.


    Thinking of his birth parents, whose enemies were all powerful. Especially the one in the Capital could


    directly mobilize the army.


    Although As was not afraid of bullets now, he had no ability to resist those powerful weapons, such


    as bombs, guided missiles, and even nuclear weapons.


    ording to the trajectory of his previous life, three yearster, his biological parents would find As.


    At that time, As would suddenly rise to the upper ss of the Zuthana, but those were also the


    darkest days in As'' previous life.


    After all, from a live-in son-inw to a rich kid himself, many people would naturally look down on him in


    the upper-ss circle.


    In his previous life, As had been humiliated. In order not to cause trouble for his family, he could only


    hold back his anger.


    But this time...


    As looked calm, without sadness or joy. "The Sharp Family, The Wellington Family, you absolutely


    can''t imagine that I wille back in this way!"


    The Tsin Family, the most powerful family in Tsinchow.


    The courtyard of the Tsin Family was brightly lit. In the hall, all the Tsin Family''s seniors had returned.


    The Patriarch of the Tsin Family, Nathan Tsin, looked at Finley who was kneeling in the hall, and Eddy


    Tsin who was sitting in a wheelchair, with a gloomy face.


    "Master Lincoln and Harry Shaw!"


    "It seems that the Tsin Family has been quiet for too long. How dare he let anyone humiliate the Tsin


    Family!"


    Nathan Tsin suddenly looked at the middle-aged man and shouted, "Mason, have you investigated


    thoroughly?"


    Mason Tsin cupped his hands and responded. "Master, we''ve found out that Master Lincoln is from


    Lanceham. He is an orphan and is now the son-inw of The Sinir Family!"


    "Well, you go to Lanceham to take hold of The Sinir Family and wait for my instructions!"


    "Yes!" Mason immediately left with his men.


    Nathan said again, "Eddy, Finley, take your men and attack Turquinn and Roshan! They also


    participated in the bet, right?"


    Eddy, who was in the wheelchair, said with a ferocious face, "That''s right. Nick Fowler, the boss of


    Turquinn, and Mike Quinto of Roshan, had all participated!"


    A hint of viciousness shed across Nathan''s eyes. "Since they''ve participated, they can be considered


    as Harry Shaw''s aplices. I''ll take over their power!"


    Eddy said resentfully, "Father, what about Harry Shaw?"


    Nathan''s face darkened. "Don''t worry. I''ll deal with him myself!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, As, who was in the Plenilune Pavilion, finished his cultivation.


    Originally, As could have broken through to the Middle-stage of Foundation Phase by force, but in


    order to achieve the most perfect breakthrough, As endured it.


    The breakthrough of every realm was the most perfect one. Forcefully breaking through was


    unfavorable for future practice.


    After washing up, As received a call from Augustin Coleman.


    Augustin was the director of Harmony Grove Hospital. He must have called As again for treatment.


    In his previous life, Augustin had helped As, but in this life, As had thought about to end the


    rtionship.


    "Augustin, what''s the matter?" As asked indifferently.


    "Mr. Lincoln, please do me a favor!"


    "Please go ahead, Mr. Coleman." As said.


    "Well, isn''t it the summer vacation recently? The members of the medical association in Tsinchow want


    to have a medical exchange with our Lanceham."


    "Our doctors of Lanceham will let me face the challenge. I''m a little worried that it will bring shame to


    the medicalmunity of Lanceham, so I want to invite you to represent me in this


    exchange!"

 Chapter 88 Hes Not a Miracle-working Doctor

    Chapter 88 He''s Not a Miracle-working Doctor


    Of course, As would not refuse such a small matter.


    "Mr. Coleman, tell me the exact time." As said.


    Augustin was pleasantly and surprised to hear this. "They''ll arrive at 10 a.m. Where are you? I''ll pick


    you up now and meet the people here first!"


    As thought for a moment and said, "No. Tell me your location. I''ll take a taxi."


    "Okay, thene to Lanceham Medical University directly!" Augustin answered.


    It was the summer vacation now. There were few people in Lanceham Medical University, so it was a


    wise choice to use this ce as the venue for the exchange conference.


    In the beautiful campus, a banner was hung on the pine trees: Wee to the medicalmunity of


    Tsinchow!


    Augustin picked up As at the school gate.


    "Mr. Lincoln, the Tsinchow Medical Association hase to Lanceham. Although we have the


    advantage, Tsinchow is the hometown of the Medical Sage and it is popr for all people there to study


    medicine. Therefore, their medical skills are famous in the Zuthana."


    "We have a high chance of losing. I had no choice but to ask you for help!"


    As said indifferently, "It doesn''t matter. I am also a Lanceham doctor. It''s my duty to do my best for


    the medicalmunity of Lanceham."


    Augustin was pleased to hear that. He smiled and said, "I''ll take you to the venue. Dr. Moore and the


    others from the University have arrived."


    "Okay." As replied.


    As followed Augustin to the representative camp sent by Lanceham Medical Association. The venue


    was the conference hall of the university, in which there were dozens of people.


    However, many of them were young people. They should be students of the Lanceham Medical


    University who came to join in the fun after hearing the news.


    Among these people, there was an old man in a gray casual suit, who should be the leader of them.


    "Dr. Moore, I''m back!" Augustin shouted.


    The students around them quickly parted ways to let Augustin in.


    The old man looked at Augustin with anger. He said seriously, "Augustin, you''re back at the right time.


    The people from the Tsinchow Medical Association will be here soon. Originally, we nned to


    we have to find the candidates soon."


    Augustin said in surprise, "So fast! How can the Tsinchow Medical Association be so confident?"


    Alvin Stanley, the principal of the university, said coldly, "Mr. Coleman, it''s not that the members of the


    Tsinchow Medical Association are confident, but that they don''t take our medicalmunity of


    Lanceham seriously at all!"


    "Let alone Lanceham, even in Ridges, when did the people of the Tsinchow Medical Association take


    others seriously?"


    "I''ve heard them say that they''ll defeat Lanceham today, and defeat Kimberton tomorrow. In 18 days,


    they''ll wipe out all the 18 cities in Ridges!"


    "The people of the Tsinchow Medical Association are too arrogant!"


    "Yes, too arrogant!" The students around him were filled with indignation and anger after hearing this.


    "That''s how the people of Tsinchow always been. But they do have the thing to brag about. Which of


    the 18 cities in Ridges have ever defeated Tsinchow in the exchange before?" Some students said


    dejectedly.


    "s, yes, the people of the Tsinchow Medical Association are really strongpetitors! After all, it''s


    the hometown of the Medical Sage." Some others began to sigh.


    Then, many students were no longer angry but depressed.


    Tsinchow had always been the Holy Land of Medicine in Ridges Province. Those people of the Medical


    Association were entitled to their cockiness


    As rather despised these students. They had already lost the morale before thepetition began.


    How were they gonna win such apetition!


    "The Medical Sage''s hometown, so what? It''s hard to say who will win this time!"


    Suddenly, a girl interjected proudly. Everyone immediately looked back.


    A youngdy walked in from the main entrance, wearing a long red dress with wavy long hair, looked


    outstanding and proud. Her red high heels made a crisp clicking sound on the marble floor.


    "That is, the genius of the Lanceham Medical University, Cindy Jones!"


    "If Cindy takes part in thepetition, we may have a chance to win."


    Cindy came over and nodded to Doctor Moore.


    "Hello, Doctor Moore! Hi, Mr. Stanley!"


    Cindy was the campus belle and also a genius of Lanceham Medical University who was the most


    favored girl there.


    Hernan Moore, the honorary professor of Lanceham Medical University, and Alvin Stasnley, the


    principal, looked at Cindy with a smile.


    "Cindy is here. Come and sit down!" Hernan said kindly.


    Arvin quickly moved a chair for Cindy and said, "Cindy, sit here!"


    "Thank you." Cindy sat down without hesitation. She raised her beautiful face slightly, as if she didn''t


    care about anyone.


    A ssmate whispered, "Cindy is here. Where is Zayn Carlsson? Isn''t he pursing Cindy? He must be


    here too."


    "If he alsoes, then our chance of winning against the Tsinchow Medical Association will be


    greater."


    "Zayn is a genius and even smarter than Cindy. He can be said to be the most incredible student in the


    history of Lanceham Medical University. But he is about to graduate. Will hee to a municipal


    exchange meeting?"


    Hearing the discussion, Doctor Moore said with a mysterious smile, "I''m telling you good news. Zayn


    called me yesterday and I''ve reserved a ce for him in advance!"


    "That''s great. If both Zayn and Cindye, our student-level team will be unprecedentedly powerful


    this time!" A student said excitedly.


    "So what? No matter how strong the student-level lineup is, the mentor-level lineup is not good enough.


    We''ll lose too."


    This made all the famous doctors present blush.


    Yes, it wasn''t just a student-levelpetition, but there was a mentor-levelpetition too, which was


    more important. Even if they could win a student-levelpetition, they would still lose if the teachers


    lost.


    Only thepetition between mentors could represent the strength of the medical skills of both sides.


    The student levelpetition only reflected their potential for future development.


    However, Hernan, Alvin, and Augustin were already the best experts in Lanceham. None of them could


    guarantee that they could win.


    Even Hernan was thinking that it would be fine as long as he didn''t lose too badly.


    The crowd fell into low morale again.


    Augustin didn''t want to see the morale which had just been gathered up went down again, so he


    quickly pulled As to the front of the crowd and said, "Don''t be discouraged, everyone. This time, I''ve


    invited a miracle doctor of Lanceham. It is too early to say who will win thepetition."


    "Lanceham''s miracle-working doctor! Who is it?" Everyone was curious.


    All eyes were focused on As in an instant, including Cindy.


    When they saw that As was about the same age as them, even younger than themselves, some


    students expressed their doubt.


    "Is he really an extraordinary doctor? Why have I never heard of such a person?" A student asked in


    confusion.


    At this time, a boy with a crew cut in a blue shirt stepped forward and said in sneer, "Of course you


    haven''t heard of him, because he is not a miracle doctor at all. He is the husband of our campus belle


    Viviana Sinir. He''s a good-for-nothing!"

 Chapter 89 Hes Going to Be a Mentor

    Chapter 89 He''s Going to Be a Mentor


    This boy was a student of Traditional Medicine College in Lanceham Medical University. It happened


    that Viviana was also studying traditional medicine, so he knew As.


    Moreover, as the campus belle of the Medical University, Viviana''s marriage had caused quite a


    sensation in public.


    Most of students had heard of As.


    Another student with sses eximed, "Jerry, you''re right! He is the kept man!"


    The crew-cut boy named Jerry looked at As and said with a contemptuous smile, "I''ve seen him


    together with Viviana, so I remember him. He is just a loser!"


    "Mr. Coleman, you were deceived by him!" Jerry shouted at Augustin proudly, as if he had made a


    great contribution for exposing As'' true identity.


    Hearing his solemn vow, the other students around him all believed him and looked at As with


    disdain.


    "How dare a loser pretend to be a miracle doctor? Aren''t you ashamed?"


    Cindy looked at As with distaste and then looked elsewhere with scorn.


    "Liar, get out of here!" The students shouted.


    Alvin and Hernan also frowned and looked at Augustin. Alvin asked in a low voice, "Augustin, How


    Augustin frowned. He did not expect someone to recognize As.


    However, no matter what kind of person As used to be, Augustin firmly believed in As'' medical


    skills ever since he saved a patient with incurable disease with his Bone-steaming Method.


    Augustin looked at As and was relieved to find that he was not angry. He quickly stretched out his


    hands to silence everyone and exined.


    "Everyone, calm down!"


    "Perhaps you knew Mr. Lincoln before, but that was before. I saw Mr. Lincoln''s medical skills with my


    own eyes. I am willing to use my reputation to guarantee that he is definitely not a liar."


    Jerry asked in surprise, "Sir, what drug has that guy given you that made you trust him so much!"


    Augustin said seriously, "Do you think I''ve taken drugs?"


    Jerry didn''t dare answer that. Augustin Coleman was the director of the Harmony Grove Hospital while


    he was just an ordinary student. It was already very rude of him to question Augustin like that.


    Augustin did not go at it. Instead, he said loudly, "Don''t worry, everyone. I can guarantee with my life


    that Mr. Lincoln is definitely not a liar. Maybe you misunderstood Mr. Lincoln before, but please believe


    me, from now on, you will see how good he is!"


    Although Augustin tried his best to defend for As, Jerry did not believe that As was a miracle


    doctor at all, but he dared not go against Augustin.


    Most of the other students shared the same thought as him.


    Seeing that all the students were silent but still looked at As with disdain, Augustin knew that they


    still didn''t buy his words.


    However, Augustin gave up exining further. Instead of arguing with them now, let As prove himself


    Alvin and Hernan didn''t believe it either, because As was too young.


    The students were afraid of Augustin''s identity, but Alvin and Moore were not because they had the


    simr identity.


    "Augustin, are you sure you haven''t been cheated? He''s too young!" Hernan asked in a low voice.


    Alvin also looked at Augustin in confusion. Obviously, he and Hernan had the same question.


    Augustin promised, "Dr. Moore, Mr. Stanley, believe me. I am willing to use my life to guarantee that Mr.


    Lincoln is definitely not a liar!"


    Hernan nced at As, who was crossing his arms with an indifferent expression. He nodded,


    "Alright, I believe you."


    "Many thanks, Dr. Moore!" Augustin said happily.


    Hernan said, "We''re almost there. We must decide on the candidates for thepetition before the


    people from Tsinchow arrive."


    Alvin and Augustin both nodded.


    Hernan said, "There are three candidates for thepetition of the mentor level and the student level.


    The student levelpetition: Zayn and Cindy. We need one person more. As for the mentor level


    Alvin thought for a moment and said, "I have no objection to the candidate for the mentor level, but for


    the student level, I think thest ce can be reserved for Jerry. Although he is not as talented as


    Cindy and Zayn, he is also an outstanding student."


    Jerry was surprised. The other students looked at him with envy.


    Doctor Moore nodded and said, "I have no objection."


    Augustin suddenly said, "The two of you, I brought Mr. Lincoln here this time because I want him to


    represent the medical society of Lanceham to fight. Therefore, I want to give him a ce."


    Alvin looked at As and said with a frown, "Augustin, the student-level quota is full. What about we let


    him be a substitute?"


    Augustin said, "Not full yet. If I quit and let Mr. Lincoln rece me, then it''s okay!"


    "What!" Alvin was shocked and a little confused.


    Hernan bellowed, "Nonsense!"


    "Augustin, you are the backbone of the medicalmunity of Lanceham. Zayn and I are not as good


    as you in medical skills. If you don''t fight, we will lose miserably this time!"


    "At that time, those people of Tsinchow will look down on us even more! We will be the sinners of the


    medicalmunity of Lanceham!"


    Augustin smiled, "Dr. Moore, you''re too serious! I''m doing this for the sake of the reputation of our


    medicalmunity. Mr. Lincoln''s medical skills are far better than mine!"


    Alvin said, "Augustin, think about it. This is not a joke!"


    Augustin raised his hand and said firmly, "Mr. Stanley, there''s no need to say anything. I''ve made up


    my mind. It''s settled. I''ll bear all the consequences!"


    "But..." Alvin looked helpless and could not persuade him.


    However, Doctor Moore did not give up, "No, I promise to let him participate in the student-level


    Augustin insisted, "Doctor Moore, I am willing to bear all the consequences. What else are you


    worrying about?"


    Doctor Moore red at Augustin and said angrily, "Augustin, you can''t afford the consequences alone!"


    Augustin was also a little annoyed. "Doctor Moore, what if I insist on doing this?"


    "Why..." Doctor Moore was so angry that his face turned livid and his whole body was shaking.


    Cindy nced at the expressionless As and quietly walked over. She nudged As with her arm and


    said arrogantly in a low voice, "Mr. Coleman and Doctor Moore are quarreling because of you, but you


    hide behind without saying a word. Such a coward!"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "If I were you, I would have left with shame."


    Some of the students around who heard her words all looked at As with sneers.


    "Coward!" Many students murmured.


    As nced at Cindy and said with a poker face, "Silence doesn''t always mean one is afraid.


    Sometimes, it means disdain. Whether a person is a coward or not depends on his attitude when facing


    difficulties."

 Chapter 90 I Can Assure You

    Chapter 90 I Can Assure You


    Hearing As'' answer, Cindy felt a little surprise.


    But soon, her surprise turned into disdain.


    "That''s all you can do? Bluffing?"


    "The pride of thepetent is called pride! The pride of the ipetent is called stupidity!"


    As looked at the haughty Cindy and said indifferently, "Do you want to tell me that you are stupid?"


    "You..." Cindy was almost enraged, and her beautiful face fell.


    The students who heard As'' words widened their eyes in disbelief.


    "Did I hear wrongly? He actually dared to call Cindy stu..." This student really didn''t dare to say thest


    word.


    "This is the first person who dares to scold Cindy!"


    "Isn''t he afraid that Zayn wille and get even with him?"


    "If this kid knows the family background of Zayn and Cindy, he will not scold Cindy like this."


    Cindy stared at As contemptously and gritted her teeth. "I''m looking forward to your participating in


    thepetition now. Let''s see how powerful you are that can make you so supercilious!"


    As replied, "Don''t worry, you will see."


    After that, As walked to Augustin and Hernan, who were arguing.


    All the students were paying attention to As'' every move. When they saw As walking toward the


    two of them, they immediately held their breath, looking forward to what As would do next.


    Hernan still did not agree to let As participate in the mentor levelpetition. However, Augustin''s


    attitude was tough too. They were still in a stalemate.


    As walked over and stopped. He looked at Hernan and asked indifferently, "What would make you


    agree to let me participate in the mentor levelpetition?"


    Hernan and Augustin stopped arguing and turned to stare at As like everyone else.


    Hernan looked at As with displeasure. He had a good rtionship with Augustin, but it was ruined


    now all because of As.


    "If you gaurantee to win, I can promise to let you take the ce of Augustin!" Hernan had said this on


    purpose to make things difficult for As and let him retreat.


    Everyone around them also understood his intentions. They all looked at As as if watching a good


    show. They felt that As should have given up this time.


    Augustin could not stand it and retorted, "Doctor Moore, you are deliberately giving him a hard time!


    Who can guarantee that we will win? Can you?"


    Hernan also felt a little awkward. However, in order to make As back out, he had to do it.


    "Since he can''t guarantee to win, then what''s the difference whether he participate in thepetition or


    not?"


    Augustin bereated, "Hernan Moore! This is just sophistry!¡±


    As suddenly interrupted, "Mr. Coleman, I can guarantee you."


    Augustin was stunned. He looked at As in shock and said, "Mr. Lincoln, I know your medical skills


    are brilliant, but Tsinchow is the hometown of the Medical Sage. Their medical skills are much higher


    than ours. How can you guarantee victory? Hernan is clearly making things difficult for you on purpose!


    It''s my fault for not considering things properly. If I had known this would happen, I wouldn''t let you get


    involved!"


    As said confidently, "Don''t worry, Augustin. Since I have made a promise, I am of course confident. I


    just need you to vouch for me."


    Augustin looked at As and seemed to be infected by his confidence. He confirmed again, "Do you


    really want to agree to such an unfair term?"


    As nodded. "Yes."


    Augustin took a deep breath and said heroically. "Well, since Mr. Lincoln is so confident, I am willing to


    vouch for him!"


    Augustin suddenly looked at Hernan and shouted coldly, "Hernan, did you hear that? Mr. Lincoln is


    willing to agree to your term. I guarantee that I will bear the consequences if he doesn''t win!"


    Hernan sighed and said, "Alright, since you''ve said so, I have nothing to say."


    "Then let Mr. Lincoln take the ce of Mr. Coleman and participate in the mentor-levelpetition!"


    Although Alvin and the students were reluctant, since As had promised to win, they could not say


    anything.


    "Humph, everyone knows how to boast. If he losester, he will be ashamed to stay in the medical


    "I guess Mr. Coleman was tricked by him this time."


    The students were not optimistic about As and thought that he would definitely lose.


    Cindy threw a cold nce at As and sneered in her heart, "I really didn''t expect this guy to be a brag!


    If he quit at this time, he will at most beughed at by others. But if he loses this time, he will be a


    sinner in the Lanceham medical circle and be a disgrace in his whole life!"


    Hernan looked at Alvin and said, "Alvin, announce the candidate list!"


    Alvin nodded and said to the crowd, "I officially announce the candidates for the medical exchange:


    Mentor Level: Doctor Moore, me, and Mr. Lincoln; student-level, Zayn, Cindy, and Jerry!"


    "Jerry, congrattions!" Most of the students smiled and congratted Jerry. They didn''t dare get close


    to a beautiful girl like Cindy. Since Zayn was not there, Jerry became the center of attention.


    It was a great honor to be able to fight on behalf of the student level. Jerry was very happy at first, but


    when he thought that As actually participated in the mentor levelpetition, he was envious in


    mind.


    "This good-for-nothing dares participate in the mentor-leverpetition. I''ll wait and see how


    embarrassing you will be!"


    At 9:50 in the morning, the members of the Tsinchow Medical Association arrived.


    Hernan and others invited them to rest for a while, but they were refused. They imed arrogantly that


    they were in a hurry and asked the members of Lanceham Medical Association to start thepetition


    as soon as possible.


    Everyone on Lanceham''s side was pissed off after being treated heartlessly.


    At 10 o''clock in the morning, the meeting officially began.


    Micah Tsin, the principal of the Tsinchow Medical University was the leader. There were two old men


    with him, who should be rtively famous medical experts in Tsinchow.


    Micah only brought five students with him, and three of them were candidates for thepetition.


    Compared with the team of nearly a hundred people in Lanceham, this lineup was too small.


    But in terms of poise and sureness, the team of less than 10 people of Tsinchow was not inferior to the


    camp of nearly 100 people of Lanceham.


    However, those students in Tsinchow were obviously not ordinary people. The students of Lanceham


    had recognized them.


    A boy with sses looked at a young man in a white shirt in Tsinchow''s team and eximed in a low


    voice, "Is that Sam Lambert?"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Sam Lambert! The genius, who gave the speech at the Ridges Medical College, is figting on behalf of


    Tsinchow!" Jerry was full of amazement. Obviously, he was intimidated by Sam Lambert.


    "Not only Sam Lambert, Lottie Yates is also here!" Cindy looked at the skinny girl in Tsinchow''s team


    and spoke seriously.


    "Isn''t Lottie going to graduate soon? Besides, she has been epted by the Medical College of


    Zuthana. Why does she still participate in a municipal exchange meeting?" Jerry''s face turned a little


    pale. He thought that with the help of Cindy and Zayn, Lanceham team might have a chance to win this


    time.


    However, Tsinchow team was too cruel to send Lottie and Sam to fight against them!


    These two people were much more powerful than Zayn and Cindy!


    Jerry wanted to cry, "They bully us."


    Cindy was also angry at this moment. She sneered, "Look at their mentor team, and you will know what


    bullying is!"

 Chapter 91 Absolute Advantage

    Chapter 91 Absolute Advantage


    Looking up to the Tsinchow team, except for Micah, the principal of Tsinchow Medical University, Jerry


    didn''t know any of the other three old men.


    "Cindy, do you know who those three people are?" Jerry asked curiously.


    The proud expression on Cindy''s beautiful face was suddenly reced by a solemn look.


    She was very serious to say, "The old man with a pen in his chest pocket is Miriam Rudinow."


    "The old man wearing gold-rimmed sses is Stephen McLennan."


    "The old man with a book in his hand is Stewart Hoffman."


    "Who are they? Why have I never heard of these people?" Jerry was a little confused. He was familiar


    with some famous experts in Tsinchow, but he had never heard of any of them.


    Cindy said with a serious face, "You haven''t heard of them, because they retired ten years ago."


    Jerry asked in confusion, "Why did they retire? Is it because of some medical idents?"


    Cindy rolled her eyes at Jerry and said, "If there is a medical ident, will they still be here on behalf of


    Tsinchow today? The reason why they retired is that they''ve already won the life achievement award of


    the Medical Association of Zuthana, and want to train more talents in the medicalmunity of


    Tsinchow!"


    "The life achievement award!" Jerry was shocked, "That''s the highest honor of the Medical Association


    of Zuthana!"


    He gave a wry smile, "In this case, their student-level lineup is indeed not worth mentioning."


    Jerry suddenly looked at As and sneered in his heart, "Tsinchow team invites three old masters who


    won the highest honor in the medical field of Zuthana. As, how can you win them?"


    Jerry thought As was definitely gonna lose!


    Cindy also looked at As scornfully. Facing three old masters, how could As win?


    However, Cindy was a little confused. In the past, Tsinchow only sent some unknown people to


    Copyright N?v/el/Dra/ma.Org.


    participate in this level ofpetition. This time, from the students to the teachers, they were all


    extraordinary talents!


    This had gone far off from the original purpose of the exchange meeting, which was,munication.


    Did Tsinchow simply want to unt their power to the rest of the eighteen cities in Ridges?


    However, these were just Cindy''s guesses, and she actually did not know what they want to do.


    Micah Tsin, the principal of the Tsinchow Medical University, cupped his hands to Alvin Stanley from


    afar and said loudly, "Principal Stanley, are you ready?"


    Looking at Micah''s eager expression, Alvin gritted his teeth.


    "Dr. Moore, is Zayn Carlsson here yet? If we wait longer, we will beughed at by Micah Tsin!"


    Hernan Moore frowned. He was also wondering why Zayn hadn''t arrived yet.


    "I''ll call him." Hernan immediately took out his mobile phone and called Zayn.


    The phone was quickly connected, and then Hernan''s face became very ugly.


    Hanging up the phone, Hernan took a deep breath and said, "Zayn had a car ident on the way and


    his head was injured. Now he is in the hospital. We can only find someone to rece him."


    "What! Why does a car ident happen at this time?" Alvin yelled. He felt somewhat suspicious about


    this.


    Cindy snorted, "A car ident? I think he is too scared toe because his rivals are Sam Lambert


    and Lottie Yates!"


    The students around were murmuring and many of them agreed with Cindy''s words.


    Because atst year''s youth medicalpetition held in Ridges, Zayn was beaten by Lottie.


    Maybe Zayn still had a psychological shadow now.


    Hernan sighed, "Let''s just choose another person to rece Zayn!"


    Alvin also sighed, "Ok. Teagan May, you''ll take Zayn''s ce!"


    A boy with middle parted hair answered reluctantly, "Yes!"


    In the face of Sam and Lottie, even Zayn got cold feet, not to mention the other students.


    No one wanted to fight against them!


    Teagan May found himself very unlucky.


    Alvin shouted at Micah, "Mr. Tsin, we''re ready."


    Micah replied, "Ok, let''s start. We need to go to Kimberton after dealing with you!"


    "How supercilious!" Hernan was so angry that he trembled all over.


    He looked at Cindy, Jerry, and Teagan and shouted, "You must try your best. Don''t let these people


    look down on us!"


    Three of them were distressed. Sam Lambert and Lottie Yates were well-known. They had no hope of


    winning at all.


    Hearing Hernan''s words, the three of them had to answer weakly, "Yes!"


    The rules of the student levelpetition were that each side assigned one student to answer the


    chosen questions at the same time.


    These questions were not all from books. Many of them were based on real medical cases, aimed to


    test the students'' knowledge and flexibility.


    After all, these students would need to go out there one day to save people''s lives with their medical


    skills. If they had nothing but only the knowledge from books, it was impossible for them to be


    qualified doctors.


    In the first round, Cindy fought against Lottie.


    Cindy was the strongest on Lanceham''s side, and Lottie was the best on Tsinchow''s side.


    Jerry and Teagan were worried about Cindy. Although Cindy was a top genius in Lanceham Medical


    University, her opponent was Lottie, who was more talented than her.


    Jerry and other teammates and Dr. Moore did not expect Cindy to win, but only hoped that she would


    not lose too badly.


    However, the result disappointed them.


    The questions this time were more difficult than the previous ones. Cindy only answered two of the ten


    questions correctly.


    If one question was ten points, Cindy could only get twenty points in thispetition.


    Lottie was indeed much stronger than Cindy. She answered seven of the ten questions correctly and


    got seventy points.


    Hearing those questions, Jerry and othersined, "It is too difficult! Cindy can answer two


    questions correctly. If it were me, I wouldn''t be able to answer any of them!"


    Augustin alsoined, "Principal Stanley, who set the questions this time? I can''t guarantee that I


    can answer more than half of the questions correctly. It''s too difficult for these students!"


    Alvin sighed, "These questions were discussed in advance by both sides. It''s difficult both for us and


    them."


    "The gap is obvious! This is a fairpetition, but Cindy could only answer two questions correctly,


    while Lottie can answer seven questions correctly!"


    "Our students are far behind those of Tsinchow!"


    Hernan''s expression turned livid, "We only get 20 points out of 100 points. What a shame! Look at the


    smug look on Micah''s face. Damn it!"

 Chapter 92 Its a Shame

    Chapter 92 It''s a Shame


    Hearing Hernan''s words, Cindy''s beautiful face turned slightly red, and could only lower her head at


    this moment.


    "I''m sorry, Dr. Moore. I let everyone down!"


    Alvin could understand Cindy because he had participated in designing these questions, and knew how


    difficult they were.


    "You don''t have to be depressed, Cindy. These questions are too difficult. But I hope you can learn


    from this lesson and go back to study harder."


    Cindy looked at Alvin gratefully and said, "Thank you, Principal Stanley. I will work harder when I get


    back!"


    At the moment, Micah shouted loudly, "Shall we start the second round?"


    Alvin snorted, "Sure!"


    "Jerry, go!"


    "Yes!"


    Jerry braced himself to fight. He''s rival would most likely be Sam Lambert.


    Surely, it was Sam Lambert.


    The rules were the same as the first round. The one who answered more questions correctly would


    win.


    The difficulty of the second round was the same as the first round. Sam Lambert only answered five


    questions correctly.


    But, Jerry only answered one question correctly.


    When it came to the third round, Teagan May got a zero.


    People of Tsinchow burst into disdainfulughter. Although it was only a team of less than ten people, it


    severely humiliated nearly one hundred people of Lanceham.


    "What a shame!" Hernan wished he could bury his face like an ostrich. This result was too horrible.


    Alvin seemed to have been mentally prepared for this. Compared with Hernan, his face looked slightly


    better, "Hernan, you don''t have to be dejected. The mentor-levelpetition is the key! If we can win in


    thepetition, it won''t be too shameful."


    Hernan threw a nce at As, who looked indifferent with his arms crossing, and said angrily, "I''m


    afraid that thepetition between mentors will be even more shameful!"


    Alvin understood what Hernan meant. As seemed like everything was just fine. He was not nervous


    at all.


    Alvin sighed in his heart, "Augustin must have misjudged this time."


    Micah stepped forward again and said with acent face, "It''s still early. We can continue the


    Alvin said coldly, "Anytime!"


    Even if his team was not as good as that of Tsinchow, they could not be looked down upon!


    "Let''s begin!" Micah was even more direct, as if he was waiting for Alvin''s words.


    "Okay!" Alvin also answered straightforwardly.


    The rules of mentor-levelpetition werepletely different from the student-levelpetition.


    Most of the student-levelpetitions tested theoretical knowledge, but the mentors were famous


    doctors from all over the world.


    So, thepetition between these famous doctors had to be measured by real medical skills.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    It was about treating patients on the spot.


    Lanceham team already booked some patients from the Affiliated Hospital of Medical University


    yesterday, and these patients were numbered. Today, on the site, everyone mentor would draw lots to


    choose the patients.


    The judges who served as mentors this time were several highly respected old experts invited by the


    provincial medical association. They would not be partial to either side.


    Miriam Rudinow, Stephen McLennan, and Stewart Hoffman sat in a row, waiting calmly for the


    Alvin looked at Hernan and said, "Dr. Moore, please!"


    "Please!" Hernan stretched out his hand with a gesture of invitation.


    Then, they went to their seats and sat down, ignoring As.


    Augustin snorted. He was dissatisfied with Alvin and Hernan''s attitude. No matter what, As was now


    their teammate.


    Even if they felt ufortable, at least they need to show some respect. But now, the two of them


    openly isted As. They went too far!


    Jerry and the other students looked at this scene andughed at As.


    "If I were As, I would find a hole to hide in. It''s just too ashamed to stay here." A student sneered.


    "He could go as far as being a kept man! What shame does he have!"


    "This loser is really shameless!"


    These students seemed to have forgotten that they were utterly defeated by Sam Lambert and Lottie


    Yates just now.


    As ignored them and calmly walked to his seat, waiting for thepetition to begin.


    Cindy looked at As sitting in his seat with a calm face. She scorned him from the bottom of her heart.


    "As, I''m really curious about where your confidencees from."


    A judge stood up and said, "I announce that thepetition begins!"


    "Each side send one person to draw out three patients."


    For Tsinchow team, Miriam Rudinow went to the judges'' seats.


    On Lanceham''s side, Hernan looked at Alvin and said, "Principal Stanley, go ahead!"


    "Okay!" Alvin nodded and walked to the judges'' seats. Once again, they ignored As.


    As'' expression was calm. He did not say a word and waited quietly.


    The three patients were quickly selected. Alvin and Miriam returned to their seats respectively.


    Soon, the first patient was brought over by a nurse from the Affiliated Hospital.


    It was a man in his thirties. He was the main support of the family.


    Seeing the hundreds of people in front of him, the man was so nervous that his legs went limp and he


    almost fell to the ground.


    "Miss, I just feel a little ufortable recently. I don''t have a terminal disease, do I?" The man asked


    the nurse next to him in a tearful tone.


    The nurse quickly smiled and said, "Sir, take it easy. Today is the annual expert consultation day. You


    are very lucky to be selected by us. We can give you a free diagnosis and treatment for free."


    "I see! I thought I have an incurable disease!" The man heaved a sigh of relief.


    The nurse took the man in front of Alvin and others and said, "If the experts ask you anythingter, you


    just need to answer honestly. If they don''t ask you question, you have no need to say anything. Do you


    understand?"


    The man nodded obediently, "Understood."


    Patients were usually very obedient. The nurse asked the man to cooperate with the experts as much


    as possible.


    The three experts of Tsinchow nced at Hernan and others.


    When they saw As sitting at the back, Miriam and the other two were obviously stunned.


    Then heughed scornfully, "Lanceham even asked a junior to take part in the mentor-level


    Hernan and Alvin understood what they wereughing at, but they had no choice but to re at


    Augustin.


    A judge instructed, "Start the diagnosis!"


    The rule of diagnosis was that the experts could not use any instrument, nor could the patient say his


    condition. The experts could only diagnose the patient''s condition with his own skills.


    Miriam looked at Hernan and said, "Dr. Moore, you go first."


    Hernan said, "You''re guests from afar. You go first!"


    Miriam gave a half smile, "Okay!"


    Then, Miriam and the other two people slowly stood up, walked to the patient, felt his pulse, observed,


    and began to diagnose.

 Chapter 93 The First Patient

    Chapter 93 The First Patient


    Five or six minutester, Miriam and the other two people returned to their seats and began to write


    down the diagnosis results.


    After writing, Miriam looked at Hernan and said, "Dr. Moore, please!"


    Hernan nodded with a gloomy face. He looked at Alvin and said, "It''s our turn."


    Then, Hernan''s gaze swept over As. He wanted to say something, but a hint of disgust shed


    across his face. In the end, he said nothing.


    Although As guaranteed to win, Hernan and Alvin seemed not to believe him at all.


    Cindy and Jerry and other students also did not believe him. They thought As just pretended to be


    powerful.


    Hernan and Alvin walked up to the patient and began to observe him carefully.


    Now traditional medicine was weak, and there were not many doctors skilled at it.


    Therefore, it was difficult for many doctors to diagnose patients without the help of instruments.


    Of course, there were really brilliant doctors who could almost diagnose the patient''s illness just by


    looking, one of the four diagnostic methods of traditional medicine.


    Hernan and Alvin checked the patient for half an hour. During the process, they felt the patient''s pulse


    and asked the patient to open his mouth to check his tongue.


    As for As, he never left his seat.


    Under the stage, Jerry and the other students saw that As was indifferent and began to sneer.


    "As doesn''t go to see the patient at all. It seems that he is ready to give up!"


    Jerry sneered proudly and said, "I told you before that As is a good-for-nothing and doesn''t know any


    medical skills. Director Coleman was deceived by him!"


    "Jerry is right!" Some students hurriedly chimed in.


    Cindy looked at As standing on the stage with a calm face. A look of disdain appeared on her


    beautiful face, "As, can you still stay calm?"


    "I''m really curious. Do you really have something to rely on, or are you just pretending?"


    At this moment, Augustin began to worry, "What happens to Mr. Lincoln? Why doesn''t hee forward


    to check on the patient? Is he angry with Hernan? But he guaranteed victory. Even if he is very angry


    with Hernan, it''s not the time now!"


    Hernan and Alvin finally finished and returned to their seats.


    Seeing that As was sitting still, Hernan frowned and asked, "Why don''t you go to look at him?"


    As nced at Hernan and said, "A truly brilliant doctor can know what kind of disease the patient has


    by the patient''s appearance, movement, and breath. Those who need an instrument to examine the


    patient''s body and check the patient''s pulse are all quacks."


    Hernan red at As and bellowed, "Lad, I''ve tolerated you for a long time. For the sake of Augustin, I


    agree to let you participate in the mentor-levelpetition, but you''re still spouting nonsense!


    Identifying the patient''s appearance, movement, and breath... Bullshit! ording to what you say, all


    the doctors in the world are quacks!"


    Alvin also said sarcastically, "Young man, today, all the doctors present are famous in two cities. It''s


    impossible for you to muddle through with tricks. If you really have the ability, show us. If you don''t, just


    admit defeat and don''t embarrass us here!"


    Even Miriam and others in Tsinchow team were pointing at As.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Among the three of them, Stephen McLennan was the most candid. He said, "Who on earth is this


    guy? How dare he talk nonsense here! Why would Lanceham team let such an arrogant man


    participate in the mentor-levelpetition?"


    Miriamughed, "It''s Lanceham''s own business. But what he said just now is the first time we''ve heard.


    However, if there are such medical skills in this world. It is really fascinating!"


    Stewart Hoffman nodded, "It sounds reasonable to diagnose a patient by his appearance, movement


    and breath! It sounds a bit like traditional medicine''s inquiry. However, he seems to be at most 20 years


    old. How would he have such profound medical skills? I think he is most likely just trying to win the


    favor of others!"


    Miriam finally made a conclusion. "Don''t worry about this boy. We''ll stick to the n made by the


    Patriarch, defeat Lanceham as soon as possible and then go to Kimberton!"


    Under the stage, Jerry and the other students burst into a guffaw. "Hey, did you hear that? Smell


    people''s breath... Does he think he is a dog?"


    There was a burst of scornfulughter among the students.


    Cindy looked at As and shook her head in disappointment. "I can understand observing people''s


    appearance, but it''s nonsense to diagnose by a person''s movement and breath. It seems that he''s just


    bluffing. He knew nothing about medical skills!"


    Augustin muttered to himself with a look of admiration on his face, "To judge a person''s appearance, to


    identify a human''s movement, and to smell human''s breath... Although I don''t know how to do thetter


    too, Mr. Lincoln''s medical skills are indeed extraordinary. He''s actually reached such a state!"


    Perhaps only Augustin believed in As unconditionally.


    As nced at the angry faces of Hernan and Alvin and did not argue with them. He said indifferently,


    "Let''s write down the diagnosis results."


    "Okay, I''ll just see how you y your tricks!" Hernan sneered. He felt that it was impossible for As to


    get a diagnosis result. Even if he could write something, it would be a bunch of rubbish.


    A few minutester, Hernan stopped writing and said, "I''m done."


    Alvin also put down the pen and said, "I''m okay, too."


    The two of them looked at As and found As sitting there with his arms crossed. He seemed to


    have been waiting for a long time.


    "Humph, boy, you''ve exposed yourself, haven''t you? Can''t you write the diagnosis result at all?"


    Hernan sneered.


    Alvin shook his head and sighed. "Boy, you''ve made Augustin suffer."


    On the opposite side, Miriam, who had been waiting for a long time, said, "Dr. Moore, can you


    announce the diagnosis result?"


    Hernan said, "Of course."


    "Okay!" Miriam turned around, looked at the judges on the stage, and said, "Dear judges, please!"


    The judges on the stage nodded to each other, slowly left their seats, and walked to the front of Miriam


    first.


    One of the judges picked up the diagnosis result written by Miriam and read slowly, "The pulse


    suddenly starts to rise, and the liver fire is strong. The prescription is mainly aboutxative!"


    Several judges picked up the prescription and studied it for a while. Then they nodded in agreement.


    Then, they came to pick up the diagnosis result of Stewart Hoffman.


    "The stool is dry and has liver fire. The prescription is also mostlyxatives. It''s basically the same as


    Dr. Rudinow''s."


    Thest one was Stephen McLennan.


    "The spleen and stomach are out of harmony, and the liver fire is strong. The prescription is to reduce


    the umtion of food and regte the spleen and stomach, which is a little different from the


    previous two."


    The judges discussed for a while and then walked to Hernan and the other two.

 Chapter 94 Liver Cancer

    Chapter 94 Liver Cancer


    "The result of Dr. Moore''s diagnosis is that the tongue and mouth are damaged, and the metabolism is


    uneven. The prescription is to adjust the metabolism, with the anti-inmmatory method of fire." A


    judge read.


    "The prescription is to treat cold. This is the diagnosis result of Dr. Stanley."


    Several judges finally walked towards As.


    All eyes were focused on As.


    He was the one who had guaranteed victory.


    Everyone even held their breath, waiting for the judges to announce the diagnosis result of As.


    The atmosphere of the entire ce became tense.


    A judge picked up the diagnosis result on As''s table, then widened his eyes and did not speak for a


    long time.


    Below, Jerry and the other students guessed, "I think As probably didn''t even write the diagnosis


    result."


    "As has revealed his true identity. He didn''t even look at the patient. How could he write the


    diagnosis result?"


    Cindy frowned slightly. She didn''t think that As had written nothing because she saw doubts in the


    judge''s eyes.


    If the diagnosis result hadn''t been written, the judge''s eyes should have been full of disdain, not


    surprise.


    Miriam, Hernan, and the others also looked curiously at As. They didn''t know what was written on his


    diagnosis, but the judge was surprised!


    "Liver cancer!"


    The judge said in surprise and then showed As''s diagnosis to another judge.


    "What"


    "Isn''t this nonsense? Even the instrument couldn''t detect the early stage of liver cancer. He just looked


    at the patient from a distance and came to this conclusion. How is this possible?"


    The judges did not believe As''s diagnosis.


    "A liver cancer?" Hernan and Alvin looked at each other. Hernan''s face was ashen with anger and he


    stomped on the spot.


    "This bastard, he''s just messing around. Does he think he can pass the test with just a random


    diagnosis? Dream on!"


    When Jerry and the other students heard the result, they were stunned at first, and then burst into


    "Did I hear wrong? As, that good-for-nothing, said the man had liver cancer? He''s so funny."


    Jerry looked at As and sneered with disdain, "Even the intern who just got out of school knows that it


    is difficult to find liver cancer in the early stage. Once there are symptoms, most of them are in thete


    stage of liver cancer."


    "This patient only seems to have some minor problems. How could it be liver cancer? As is talking


    nonsense."


    Cindy shook her head secretly and said with a look of disdain, "As, do you still think you can fool


    everyone with this? After the test by professional instruments, your game was up. At that time, it will be


    even more embarrassing!"


    The patient stood up directly, looked at As in horror, and shouted, "Are you a doctor? Don''t talk


    nonsense! I just feel that my bowel movement hasn''t been smooth these days. I came to the hospital to


    have a look. How did it be liver cancer?"


    When any patient heard that he was terminally ill, their first reaction was to deny it.


    As looked at him and said lightly, "If you don''t believe me, you can have a check."


    The patient looked puzzled and asked, "Well then, may I ask how did you find out that I have liver


    cancer?"


    This was also the doubt of everyone else around.


    If As could give a reason, maybe he was really capable. But if As could not say anything, it proved


    that As was talking nonsense.


    "Yes, As, tell me, how did youe to such a diagnosis?" Jerry sneered. He was sure that As was


    bullshitting. Even the best expert of Zuthana could not detect the early-stage liver cancer without any


    instrument.


    As nced at Jerry and said expressionlessly, "You don''t deserve to know."


    Jerry was angry inside, but he contained himself from blowing up. Instead, he sneered with a gloomy


    face, "I''m afraid you can''t say anything sensible at all!"


    As raised his head slightly and did not exin anything, ignoring him totally.


    "What about me? Do I deserve it?" Hernan was so angry that his face turned scarlett and his entire


    body trembled as he roared.


    As looked at Hernan with an indifferent expression. After a while, he said ndly, "I diagnosed him


    with liver cancer. Although his face is ruddy, it has a touch of wax yellow."


    "When he was breathing, I saw him slightly bending down and holding his chest."


    "At his age, he was supposed to be energetic, but I find that his energy is declining."


    "From these three points, I can conclude that he has liver cancer."


    Hernan and Alvin frowned as they pondered. Miriam and the others discussed in low voices. The


    judges also revealed suspicious looks on their faces.


    "That''s it? These are your reasons? It''s too hasty!" Hernan said coldly.


    At this time, Augustin suddenly stood up and said thoughtfully, "The patient''s face is ruddy but with a


    hue of yellow, that''s is to observe a person''s appearance."


    "He bent down and rested hands on his chest while breathing. That is his movement."


    "The patient is in his early 30s, his prime time, but his energy is declining. This is what Mr. Lincoln has


    sensed from his breath!"


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "Traditional medicine has a good reputation for its essence, energy, and spirit. It turns out that the smell


    of breath refers to these!"


    As did not speak but nodded at Augustin. Obviously, Augustin was right.


    Several judges muttered for a while, and one of them said, "Even if Mr. Lincoln''s statement is barely


    eptable, it is not enough to be the proof of the diagnosis. I suggest that the patient do a


    detailed checkup. If the patient really has early-stage liver cancer, then Mr. Lincoln is right."


    The man was in a bad mood because of the diagnosis of several doctors. He felt like he had just taken


    an emotional roller coaster. There had been a sense of rejection in his heart. He could see that these


    doctors treated him as ab rat.


    At this moment, when he heard that he was asked to do a detailed checkup, the man felt that these


    doctors were simply cheating him out of his money, and he did not believe he had liver cancer.


    "You doctors like to scare people. I just had a physical checkup two months ago. How could I have liver


    cancer? I''ve had enough of this!"


    After that, he stood up and was about to leave.


    Augustin suddenly shouted, "Wait!"


    "Sir, you just need to do the checkup. All the expenses are on me. If there is actually something bad,


    it''s not impossible to cure it as soon as possible. Don''t wait till it''s toote!"


    The man hesitated.


    He didn''t want to have a checkup. The most important thing was that he thought that these doctors


    asked him to do another check because they wanted him to spend money and then get amission.


    However, now that someone was willing to pay for this, he wanted to agree.


    "Are you serious? No, you have to take out the money first!" The man was worried that what if Augustin


    ran away after he finished the checkup?


    Augustin took out his cell phone and said, "I''ll transfer 2,000 to you now. You can return the rest to me


    "Okay!" The man agreed immediately. $2,000 was enough for him to do a thorough examination.


    The man was taken to the examination room. A judge stood out and said, "I''m afraid this will take a


    while. How about we continue the followingpetition?"


    Micah said loudly, "I agree."


    Hernan also nodded and said, "I agree."


    "Okay, let''s invite the next patient!" The judge shouted.

 Chapter 95 Admit Defeat

    Chapter 95 Admit Defeat


    The next patient was a 28-year-old employee of thepany. He came to the hospital with a ck


    briefcase, looking like a workaholic.


    This patient was much calmer than the first one, especially in the face of so many people.


    Miriam and Hernan both went forward to check on him, but As remained seated and did not move.


    After everyone wrote down the diagnosis results, the judges began to check in turn.


    "The result of Dr. Rudinow''s diagnosis is that there is inmmation, and the bowel movement is


    blocked. The prescription is for nursing the stomach."


    "Dr. Hoffman''s diagnosis results are also inmmation, and the bowel movement is blocked. The


    medicine is mainly used to nurse the stomach. He also warned the patient not to stay upte in the


    future, and to keep a regr schedule and diet."


    "Dr. McLennan''s diagnosis results are almost the same. The medicine prescribed is also mainly to


    nurse the stomach."


    After reading the diagnosis results and prescriptions of the three representatives of Tsinchow, the


    judges went to the Lanceham team.


    "Dr. Moore''s diagnosis results are that the spleen and stomach are in discord, and the medicine


    prescribed is mainly to nurse the stomach."


    "Dr. Stanley''s diagnosis is gastroenteritis and the medicine he prescribed is mainly to recuperate the


    stomach."


    "Mr. Lincoln''s diagnosis is that the patient is having inmmtion, and the bowel movement is blocked.


    The treatment result is mainly to nurse the stomach, but there''s alsoxative."


    After the judge finished speaking, Jerry and the other students began tough at As again.


    "This guy actually used thexative on the patient!"


    "A quack! How can thexative be used so randomly?"


    However, Hernan, Alvin, and the other three from Tsinchow did not mock As. Instead, they looked


    thoughtful.


    This time, everyone''s diagnoses were basically the same, and the treatment n was surprisingly


    consistent. Only As''s treatment n was different from others.


    Therefore, in this round, maybe As would lose and others win. Maybe the others win and As lost.


    "Now please tell me your symptoms!" A judge said.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The patient said, "All the doctors are right. I just feel that it''s difficult to defecate recently and I''m having


    constipation, which has affected my health. So, I came to the hospital to have a look."


    Several judges discussed for a while and then said, "This time, the diagnosis results are basically the


    same. But Mr. Lincoln''s treatment method is somewhat different from the others. The treatment n of


    others is mainly about recuperation. Once the stomach function is cured, it will naturally be smooth."


    "However, Mr. Lincoln''s treatment method has been added withxative as assistance. So it can relieve


    the patient''s symptoms in a short time, but the side effects are rtivelyrge."


    "It can''t be said that this method is wrong. Well, each has its own merits."


    "After our discussion, this round is a draw!"


    "Are there any differences between the two sides?"


    Miriam said, "No."


    Hernan also replied, "No."


    "Okay, let''s start the third round."


    The second patient was sent away, and the third patient came up.


    This was a woman holding a child. The child was about a year old, crying in the woman''s arms.


    The judge announced, "The patient is the child. He is one year and three months old. Let''s start!"


    Miriam was still the first to go up.


    After the three people in Tsinchow finished checking on the child, the three from Lanceham began to


    diagnose.


    This time, As was the first to get up and walk to the child.


    Seeing As go up first, Hernan and Alvin were slightly stunned.


    As sat on the chair without moving twice before. Why did he suddenly take the initiative this time?


    However, after the second round, Hernan and Alvin felt that As still had some skills, especially when


    As saw the patient''s condition while sitting in a chair.


    Therefore, they sat down curiously and watched As diagnose quietly.


    As nced at the child and began to massage his acupuncture points rhythmically.


    Strangely, as As massaged, the child suddenly stopped crying, and giggled at As.


    "This child is fine. It''s just amon indigestion. When you go back, you only need to massage the


    acupuncture points like I did just now. Ten times a day and insist on for half a month."


    The woman was overjoyed. "Thank you, doctor. You are really a miracle doctor!"


    Miriam and the other two, who were writing the diagnoses, suddenly stopped writing and looked at


    As, pondering


    As walked back to his seat. Alvin said to Hernan, "Dr. Moore, you go first!"


    "Okay!" Hernan stood up and was about to walk over.


    At this time, Miriam suddenly stood up and sighed. "There''s no need topete. We lost this round!"


    The crowd looked at Miriam in confusion.


    The judges looked at Miriam and nodded with a smile. "Dr. Rudinow is really a man of character!"


    Sam Lambert from Tsinchow asked in confusion, "Principal Tsin, why did Professor Rudinow suddenly


    admit defeat? The judges haven''t announced the result yet."


    Micah Tsin looked at the expressionless As in amazement. He sighed, "In the second round, before


    that kid left his seat, he had already known the patient''s illness and could prescribe a potent medicine


    asxative. By this time, we have already lost."


    Lottie Yates asked weakly, "Sir, I don''t quite understand!"


    Micah looked at Lottie with a smile. Although this girl was a genius in Tsinchow, she was still far from


    being a real famous doctor like Miriam.


    "I couldn''t tell from the second round either. But after the third round, I realized that his medical skills


    were so brilliant that he could give diagnosis and treatment n to various patients urately and


    ordingly. We lost to a real master!"


    Sam frowned, "Why? You mean that he doesn''t make a diagnosis ording to the symptoms, but


    ording to the specific patient? This sounds ridiculous."


    Micah said, "The second patient was at the prime of his life. Everyone''s treatment n was mainly to


    nurse his stomach. However, it was impossible for him to cure his stomach in more than three days."


    "However, that kid mainly focuses on nursing his stomach and usingxative as a supplement. In this


    way, the patient''s condition can be immediately improved, and it won''t affect his job and daily life."


    "But in the third round, the patient was a one-year-old child. By only using the massage, he was able to


    let the child slowly recover. The massage method is the slowest way to cure diseases. Do you know


    why he used this method?" Micah asked Sam and the others.


    Lottie said, "Because children are the treasure of their parents. Most medicine has side effects.


    Although the massage method maybe slow to take effect, it''s the most harmless way for children


    whose physical functions are still in development."


    Micah nodded, "In the second round, he usedxative to help with the man to defacate. Although there


    are some side effects, it doesn''t affect his ability to work. After all, he has a family to raise.


    "In the third round, Lincoln used massaging to treat the child. Although the treatment was slow, it would


    not have any side effects. It would be good for the child''s health in the future, and let his parents rest


    assured.


    "Miriam and the others saw this, so they took the initiative to admit defeat."


    Sam and the other students nodded with admiration. "I see! That means his medical skills are really


    brilliant!"


    "However, even if he has excellent medical skills, it''s impossible for him to detect the early-stage liver


    cancer, right?"


    Micah shook his head, "I don''t know either. At first, I also thought that this guy was too arrogant, but his


    performance in the second and third round was really impressive."

 Chapter 96 One Man VS Tsinchow

    Chapter 96 One Man VS Tsinchow


    Hernan and Alvin stared at Miriam and the other two, who had suddenly admitted defeat. They were


    too shocked to speak.


    Their medical skills were not as good as Miriam''s, so they couldn''t see through the mystery of As''


    second and third treatment methods.


    However, after hearing Micah''s exnation, Hernan looked at As in amazement!


    In today''s society, a doctor who could cure a disease would be sought after by many. Being able to


    treat patients while considering their health and living conditions, he was simply a miracle-working


    doctor.


    Other doctors were treating diseases, but As was saving lives!


    Nowadays, the society''s running so fast. The original intention of many hospitals was not to save lives


    and heal injuries, but to make profit.


    Thus, the work ethics of doctors were severely diminished.


    Theck of work ethics brought the decline of medical skills. After all, everyone was pursuing interests.


    Who had time to focus on improving his skills?


    There was no natural-born miracle-working doctor. The only way to be a miracle-working doctor


    was to rely on little-by-little umtion.


    Therefore, doctors like Hernan and Alvin had already won the title of experts and professors, and


    Miriam and the other two had won the life achievement award of the Medical Association of Zuthana.


    It meant that they were already one of the few famous doctors in Zuthana.


    However,pared with a real miracle-working doctor like As, it was obvious who was better!


    Jerry and the other students were stunned.


    Micah didn''t lower his voice, and almost everyone present heard him.


    "When did As learn such brilliant medical skills?"


    "Yes, how is this possible? I remember that he is a student of Lanceham Film and Media Academy!"


    Jerry looked gloomy and could not say a word.


    A student of Lanceham Film and Media Academy defeated the geniuses of Lanceham Medical


    University.


    This was simply a great shame!


    The arrogance on Cindy''s face finally disappeared, reced by shock.


    "How, how is this possible! He has such a high achievement in the field of medicine. Why didn''t he say


    a word when I treated him like that before?"


    Thinking of his arrogant attitude in front of As when they first met, Cindy suddenly felt her face


    burning hot. "He must have beenughing at me! This guy is so cunning. He has remarkable skills. But


    when others looked down on him, he didn''t say a word. He must be waiting to see everyone get


    pped in the face! But he is just a student of a film school. Why would he have such great medical


    skills?" Cindy was also puzzled.


    At this time, a nurse rushed over with the first patient.


    The patient''s face turned pale. It was obvious that the result of the examination was not good.


    The nurse led him to the crowd. He directly knelt down and cried to As, "Doctor, please save me!"


    Seeing this scene, there was no need to ask about the results of the checkup.


    As looked at the patient. Although he had a way to cure the cancer, it would expose his identity as a


    Cultivator.


    As was not a good person. Naturally, it was impossible for him to expose his identity because of an


    irrelevant person.


    "If liver cancer is treated early, it is still very likely to be cured. You don''t have to beg me. Go to the


    hospital and treat it ording to the doctor''s requirements!" As said.


    "Mr. Lincoln, since you can tell at a nce that I have liver cancer, there must be a way to treat me,


    right? Please, save me!"


    Hearing that he had cancer, the patient had already been in a mess. As like a final straw to him.


    As nced at the patient and slowly turned around. He put his hands behind his back and ignored


    him.


    The patient suddenly copsed on the chair andpletely lost hope.


    The other doctors also sighed secretly. Although it was early-stage liver cancer, it was still cancer. They


    could do nothing but chemotherapy.


    After the patient was taken away by the nurse, the judges discussed for a while and then nodded at the


    same time.


    "Everyone, I announce that Lanceham has won this mentor-levelpetition!"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Does the Tsinchow team have any objection to this result?"


    Miriam lowered his head and said, "No."


    "Yeah!"


    When the students of Lanceham heard that Miriam has no objection, they immediately screamed in


    exhration.


    Lanceham, this was the first time that he had won a mentor-levelpetition in Tsinchow.


    "As, you''re amazing!"


    It was more like As had won, rather than Lanceham.


    Everyone could see this clearly.


    "As Lincoln, you''re amazing!"


    The students cheered for Miriam loudly.


    "We actually defeated Tsinchow. Am I dreaming?" A senior expert from Lanceham Medical Association


    asked in a daze, as if he couldn''t believe the fact in front of him.


    "Master, we won. You''re not dreaming!" The assistant beside him shouted excitedly.


    Augustinughed and said proudly, "Mr. Lincoln, I knew you would win!"


    Hernan and Alvin looked at each other in shame.


    However, the two of them were seniors who had been famous for many years after all. They knew that


    this hard-earned victory was entirely As'' credit.


    Hernan walked over and bowed deeply to As.


    "Dr. Moore, what are you doing?" Hernan Moore''s assistant, Lea, shouted under the stage.


    For a man like Hernan Moore to bow to a young man of twenty years old, this wasn''t something proud


    to talk about.


    However, Hernan stretched out his hand to stop Lea from speaking. He stared at As and said in a


    deep voice, "I was being blind. I apologize to Mr. Lincoln here!"


    As he spoke, Hernan bowed again.


    "Dr. Moore!" This time, not only his assistant Lea, but also many people shouted out with worry.


    After all, with Hernan''s status, apologizing to a junior had given As a great deal of face. In other


    people''s eyes, As did not deserve continuous salute.


    However, As epted it calmly.


    Even the most powerful person on earth was just a mortal after all. It was their honor to salute As,


    the Emperor Cosmos.


    Back then, there were so many powerful people who could easily destroys with a single punch,


    but they didn''t have chance to see As.


    As was not moved at all by Hernan''s respectful gesture. Instead, he looked down at Hernan from


    above and said expressionlessly, "Your stubbornness and prejudice made you reach the limit of your


    medical skills. It will be difficult for you to advance an inch in your life. As a doctor, you should be


    generous."


    At this moment, As'' expression was like a teacher teaching his student.


    However, his student was Hernan Moore, who was far older than him in both status and age.


    In the eyes of outsiders who were not clear about the situation, it was a little inappropriate.


    Hernan''s assistant, Lea, shouted coldly, "Kid, don''t go too far. Professor Moore is broad-minded. He


    apologized to you, but you still want to push your luck and teach Professor Moore a lesson!"


    Hernan red at Lea, such a cold re that Lea didn''t dare say a word anymore.


    "Mr. Lincoln, my assistant is rude. Please forgive me! I will remember your words!"

 Chapter 97 Mr. Lincoln, Help

    Chapter 97 Mr. Lincoln, Help


    As turned around, put his hands behind his back, and said lightly, "It'' good that you know."


    Everyone frowned. That was Professor Moore from Lanceham Medical University. As was so rude!


    However, Hernan was not angry at all. Instead, he bowed humbly again and said, "Thank you for your


    guidance, Mr. Lincoln!"


    Hernan stepped aside. Alvin walked forward and bowed deeply to As. "Mr. Lincoln, I''ve offended you


    earlier..."


    Before Alvin could finish his words, As suddenly turned around and looked at Augustin. He said,


    "Augustin, if there''s nothing else here, I''ll go first."


    Alvin''s words were interrupted at once and he froze awkwardly.


    Augustin furrowed his eyebrow and looked at Alvin. As the principal of Lanceham Medical University,


    although Alvin''s status was lower than Hernan''s, he was still a prominent figure in the medical field of


    Lanceham.


    As didn''t even let him finish his words, which was quite rude.


    "This kid actually interrupted Principal Stanley. That''s not very appropriate." Some students couldn''t


    stand it. If As hadn''t just defeated the three people from Tsinchow, these students would have


    scolded him for being rude to Alvin.


    "Yes, even if he just defeated Tsinchow and made great contributions to Lanceham, Principal Stanley is


    still a respectable senior!"


    As students of Lanceham Medical University, Jerry and Cindy''s brows knitted.


    What they all thought of As was that, this boy was too haughty!


    Alvin was rather downhearted, but he was absolutely not angry. These students did not know how


    important As was to the medical field of Lanceham. As the headmaster of Lanceham Medical


    University, he naturally looked far ahead than many others did.


    The reason why the people in the medicalmunity of Tsinchow were famous in Zuthana was that


    those famous doctors who went out of Tsinchow would return to the city after they got old, and


    dedicated themselves to teaching the next generation.


    That was why Tsinchow had always been able to surpass the 18 cities of Ridges in terms of medical


    skills.


    But now that Lanceham had As, or if someone inherited As'' medical ability, it would definitely be


    beneficial to Lanceham for generations.


    Therefore, they could not offend As!


    Alvinughed and said, "Since Mr. Lincoln wants to leave, I¡¯ll send someone to see you off!"


    Seeing this scene, Augustin had already understood Alvin''s intention. He somewhat admired Alvin''s


    demanor.


    "Mr. Lincoln, thepetition is over. I''m fine now. If you want to leave, I''ll see you off with Principal


    Stanley."


    "Okay." As agreed.


    Alvin and Augustin saw As off.


    Miriam Rudinow of Tsinchow and others gathered together with a serious face.


    "With this person in Lanceham, I''m afraid that it will pose a threat to the position of our medical


    Miriamughed, "Principal Tsin, although it is a threat to Tsinchow, it is beneficial for the people of


    Zuthana, isn''t it?"


    "Haha, you''re right!" Micahughed out loud and his mood instantly became cheerful.


    "Principal Tsin, it''s just that it''s not easy to exin to the Tsin family this time!" Miriam whispered with


    concern.


    Micah chuckled, "Just tell me the truth. Although the Tsin family is powerful, we have to reason with


    them. After all, we''ve tried our best!"


    "OK." Miriam and others nodded together.


    Micah nced at the crowd and said, "That''s it. We didn¡¯t make it to the next stop. The following


    schedule is canceled. Let''s go back!"


    "Wait a miniute. The purpose of the Tsin family is to teach the 18 cities of Ridges a lesson. They won''t


    agree for us to go back like this." Miriam said worriedly.


    Micah smiled wryly, "You lost the first round. There''s nothing to show off anymore. Even if you can


    defeat other cities, it won''t achieve the effect that the Tsin family wants."


    "Don''t worry. The Tsin family will understand."


    The people of Tsinchow bade farewell to Hernan and then left with their men.


    As was sent back by Alvin.


    Instead of returning to the Sinir family, As returned to the Crescent Lake. After the medical


    exchange, As felt that the opportunity he had been waiting for seemed to have arrived.


    In the evening, on the rooftop of the Plenilune Pavilion.


    As set up a simple Protective Shield around him and began to practice in seclusion, preparing to


    break through to the middle stage of Foundation Phase.


    As the "Sky Devouring Methods" was activated, the surrounding Universe Spiritual Energy began to


    surge drastically toward As.


    However, the Spiritual Power in As''s body had already reached its limits. The Universe Spiritual


    Energy did not enter his body but was lingering around As.


    As was like a gunpowder barrel filled with explosives, waiting for the spark to explode.


    This situationsted from evening tote at night.


    The night sky was full of stars. As the surrounding Universe Spiritual Energy gathered, the Spiritual


    Energy had begun to be condensed. Compared with the Universe Spiritual Energy in the city, it was


    100 times richer.


    Arge suddenly shed and a pore in As'' body suddenly opened.


    Following that, his perfect body, which had been soaked in the Spiritual Energy for a long time, finally


    returned to its original state. All the pores in his body opened and madly absorbed the surrounding


    Universe Spiritual Energy.


    A perfect breakthrough!


    The process of breaking through the phasested for an hour. The dense Universe Spiritual Energy


    frantically strengthened As'' body. Although he had only broken through to the middle-stage of


    Foundation Phase, As'' strength was much stronger.


    At this moment, As was probably as powerful as a Martial Master in terms of Spiritual Power alone.


    Of course, the Spiritual Power in As'' body was many times stronger than the Chi in a martial artist''s


    body. Therefore, As'' strength could not be simply calcted by the amount of Spiritual Power.


    After the breakthrough, As began to consolidate his Cultivation Base. It was not until early in the


    morning that As ended his practice.


    When he opened his eyes, two ck beams of light shed past, making As'' eyes as dark as ink.


    He raised his hand and a gray light surrounded his palm.


    He released his Spiritual Power!


    "After reaching the middle-stage of Foundation Phase, I will fast for a month, which will make it


    convenient for me to search for some Cultivation materials."


    As entered the vi, washed up, and then turned on his mobile phone.


    Not long after, a phone call came.


    "Mr. Lincoln, help!" As soon as the phone was connected, Harry Shaw''s panicked voice immediately


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    sounded.


    Although he had dealt with Harry twice, they were only bound by interests, not real friendship.


    "What''s wrong?" As'' voice was calm.


    "Mr. Lincoln, the Tsin family have captured your family members and sent people to attack Waymouth,


    Roshan, and Turquinn, iming that he would fight with you on the Central Ind!"


    "If you don''t go, then, they''ll..."


    As'' expression was cold. "They will what?"


    Harry said in a trembling voice, "Kill your family!"


    As did not care much about Giorgio and Viviana Sinir, but Francis was As'' sore spot. As


    would never spare anyone who dared hurt her.


    "Where is my family now?"


    Harry replied, "He should still be in your house. I heard from Nathan Tsin that he had sent someone to


    your house to control your family!"


    "Got it. Tell the Tsin family that I will go to the appointment on time." As'' voice was cold. Through the


    phone, Harry shivered.


    "Okay, Mr. Lincoln, you have to be careful! We are still waiting for your rescue!" Harry whined. As a big


    shot in a city, if he had not been forced into a desperate situation, he would not have spoken in such a


    pleading tone.


    After hanging up the phone, As dialed Zander Scott''s number and said, "Go to the gate of Avondale


    Road and meet me immediately."


    "Yes!" Zander had never heard As'' voice being so serious. Without saying a word, he immediately


    set off.

 Chapter 98 Viviana Sinclairs Grudge

    Chapter 98 Viviana Sinir''s Grudge


    As and Zander met at the gate of Avondale Road.


    Seeing As, Zander, who was dressed in a green robe, immediately bowed and said, "Master!"


    As said, "Follow me."


    As took Zander home directly.


    When they arrived at the door, there was no trace around the door. However, As could feel the aura


    of three martial artists in the room.


    As did not have the key. He looked at Zander and said lightly, "Knock on the door."


    Zander immediately stepped forward and knocked on the door gently.


    "Who is it?" A man''s dull voice came from the room.


    "It''s time for you to pay for the property management." Zander was very clear about the ways of all


    walks of life when he was young.


    The door was opened, and a middle-aged man stood in front of the door, staring at Zander with a


    gloomy face.


    "Which property management are you from? The clothes you wear are so strange!" The middle-aged


    man asked warily.


    Zander suddenly grinned, grabbed the middle-aged man''s throat, and dragged him out.


    "Who are you?" The middle-aged man squeezed out a sentence from his throat.


    "Kill him!" As ignored him and walked straight into the room.


    Zander was stunned. He had never killed anyone before. Listening to As'' emotionless tone, Zander


    was both respectful and intimidated.


    However, he did not dare go against As'' will.


    Zander looked at the middle-aged man in horror, and his old face showed a ferocious look. He said


    coldly, "You have offended someone you shouldn''t have!"


    He exerted force in his hand and snapped the middle-aged man''s neck.


    In the living room, there were no sign of the Sinir family. Only two men in their forties looked at As


    suspiciously .


    "Who are you?"


    Perhaps sensing that thepanion who went to open the door had met with an ident, they were


    on alert at this moment.


    As was expressionless, but his eyes revealed coldness. "Are you from the Tsin family?"


    "You know who we are. Are you Cosimo Lincoln?" Mason Tsin''s sullen face was slightly shocked.


    The man next to Mason sized As up and said with disdain, "I thought Cosimo Lincoln was a big man.


    But this is just a kid who hasn''t even grown hair!"


    "Lord Mountain, there''s only this kid. There''s no need for the Patriarch to raise a big rumpus. I can


    crush him with one hand!"


    Mason said in a hoarse voice, "Lion, since both Patrick and Finley were all defeated by him; it proves


    that he is still capable. Don''t be careless!"


    Lion said,"Lord Mountain, if I fail, you can kill him. I don''t believe he will be stronger than you."


    Mason didn''t say anything. He raised his head slightly and arrogance was written on his face. It was


    obvious that he had confidence in his own strength.


    "Boy, do you want to save your family? Let''s get out of here first!" Lion sneered and threw a punch at


    As.


    Lion''s punch was fast, ruthless, and urate. There was also a faint sound of breaking through the air


    on his fist.


    Mason nodded with satisfaction. "Although Lion was only an Acquired-Moderate martial artist, this


    punch was still powerful enough. It could break through a mud wall!"


    Facing Lion''s punch, As just stood there quietly, without dodging. He casually raised his hand and


    pped out.


    Crack!


    With a crisp sound, Lion''s neck was twisted 360 degrees by As'' p and he died on the spot!


    Lion was an Acquired-Moderate martial artist. In front of As, he could not withstand a single blow.


    "What!" Mason was rmed as he looked at As in horror.


    "Kid, I can''t sense any Chi from you. I didn''t expect you to be so powerful!" Mason looked at Lion''s


    corpse with a grim face. He said regretfully, "I was careless."


    "You''ll pay with your life for Lion!" Mason let out a furious roar. A powerful energy erupted from his


    body. The newspapers in the room were all blown flipping in the air.


    Behind him, Zander came in and said in surprise, "This man is a tough one!"


    As looked indifferent as he said, "An Innate-Advanceed martial artist is just like an ant."


    With a sh, As'' body vanished. The next moment, he appeared beside Mason.


    As grabbed Mason''s neck and effortlessly lifted Mason up.


    The pride on Mason''s face instantly turned into horror. "Why are you so fast?"


    As did not answer. He asked coldly, "How many people has the Tsin family sent to Lanceham this


    time?"


    Mason replied in horror, "Only the three of us. Handling a few ordinary people isn''t worth much effort for


    the Tsin family."


    "You can die now." As turned his hand, and Mason Tsin breathed hisst in an instant!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Zander,e in to save people." As looked at Giorgio and his wife''s bedroom and said. He had


    sensed that Giorgio and his family were locked in the bedroom.


    Zander was shocked by As. Hearing As'' words, he woke up from his daze and quickly replied,


    "Okay."


    Zander opened the bedroom door.


    In the bedroom, Giorgio and his wife as well as Viviana sitting on the ground were tied up and their


    mouths were stuffed with towels.


    Seeing Zander, the three of them were frightened and kept retreating.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here to save you." Zander hurriedly exined. They were As'' parents-inw,


    and he did not dare to offend them.


    However, Giorgio and the other two were still on alert. After all, people living in modern society had only


    seen kidnapping on TV.


    Once they had experienced it, they would not be able to get rid of this fear for a while.


    When they saw As follow Zander into the room, Giorgio and the other two felt relieved.


    Zander untied them one after another, and then the three of them took off the towel in their mouths.


    "As, who did you offend? Do you know that we were almost killed?" Viviana shouted in a trembling


    voice.


    "If my parents are hurt because of your arrogance, you are guilty!" Viviana''s face was full of disgust.


    She felt that it must be As'' arrogant attitude that offended people and then implicated the entire the


    Sinir family.


    Giorgio sat on a chair and looked at As with a hint ofint.


    Francis was still in shock and said, "Forget it. It has nothing to do with As. Those criminals are too


    bold. Viviana, don''t me As."


    As looked at Viviana, who was ring at him. He ignored her and turned to look at Francis, "Aunt,


    how are you feeling?"


    Francis smiled, "I am okay. They just tied us up and didn''t do anything else. Don''t worry."


    "Did this mister save us? As, thank him for us!" Francis looked at Zander and smiled gratefully.


    Zander was dressed in a long green robe, coupled with his demeanor as a fortune-teller for many


    years. He looked like a master in every move.


    No wonder Francis mistakenly thought that Zander had saved them.


    Zander did not dare take credit for it. He was about to tell them that As was the one who had saved


    them.


    But As suddenly said, "You stay here to take care of my family. I''m going out."


    As'' tone was calm, but his words made Zander shiver involuntarily.


    Zander said "Amen" in his heart for the Tsin family.

 Chapter 99 The Battle on Central Island

    Chapter 99 The Battle on Central Ind


    In the pavilion on Central Ind in Waymouth.


    Harry Shaw, Mike Quinto of Roshan and Nick Fowler of Turquinn all gathered here.


    However, they were not invited here, but were caught.


    Nathan Tsin did not show up at this moment. Eddy Tsin sitting in a wheelchair took charge.


    Harry and the others stood respectfully in the corner, whispering to each other.


    "Mr. Shaw, do you think Mr. Lincoln wille to save us?" Nick Fowler asked worriedly in a low voice.


    Mike Quinto sighed sadly, "Of course not. This is obviously a trap. Only a fool will jump into it! Besides,


    I don''t think Mr. Lincoln is really as formidable as Mr. Shaw described! I never believe that there will be


    such a person in this world!"


    Harry recalled the scene of the battle between As and Finley and his face was filled with yearning.


    "Mike, Mr. Lincoln''s ability is beyond your imagination. Do not underestimate him, or you will definitely


    regret it! Don''t me me for not reminding you!" Harry said firmly.


    Nick asked in surprise, "Mr. Shaw, even if Mr. Lincoln is really as powerful as you said, the Tsin family


    is not easy to deal with. What''s more, this time the Patriarch Nathan Tsin is here. How can Mr. Lincoln


    alone defeat the whole the Tsin family?"


    Mike sighed, "The Tsin family hides its power well. I thought that the Tsin family is supported by some


    followers like us. I didn''t expect that all the people in the Tsin family are like martial masters described


    in novels. Any one of them can tten us. If I knew the Tsin family has hidden their power in advance, I


    wouldn''t have provoke them!"


    In the wheelchair, Eddy looked at Harry and the others and said coldly, "What are you thering


    about? In half an hour, if Cosimo Lincoln doesn''te, I will kill one of you!"


    Harry and the other two were so scared that their legs went limp and they copsed on the ground.


    In the past, they did not believe that the Tsin family dared kill people. But when they saw the Tsin


    family''s killing methods, theypletely believed that they were no ordinary people.


    In addition, the Tsin family was from the martial art world. Once their real identity was revealed, they


    would definitely not abide by thews of the mundane world.


    "Mr. Lincoln, hurry up! If you''rete, we''ll lose our lives!"


    Harry put his palms together and prayed silently to the gods.


    As appeared earlier than Eddy expected because he could not wait any longer.


    As could not wait to let the Tsin family understand the consequences of angering him.


    The sun slowly rose in the sky. Harry''s forehead was sweating, and kept checking the watch on his


    wrist.


    "It''s half past eleven. There''s half an hour before noon. Mr. Lincoln,e quickly!"


    As if hearing Harry''s prayer, As in ck appeared and stopped at the shore of theke.


    The breeze brushed the bangs on As'' forehead, revealing his handsome face. His youthful and


    dashing demeanor changed into aloofness that filled a pair of deep-set eyes that had seen through the


    vicissitudes of life.


    "Mr. Lincoln!" Harry was overjoyed.


    Eddy looked at As venomously, "He really dares toe!"


    As stared at Eddy and asked indifferently, "Where''s Nathan?"


    Eddy sneered, "If you want to see the Tsin family master, stand in this pavilion first!"


    People of the Tsin family in the pavilion looked at As with disdain. Obviously, this was a trap.


    Harry and the other two were worried about As, "Mr. Lincoln, you must hang in there!"


    There were only four boatmen left in theke. Moreover, these four boatmen looked unfamiliar.


    As walked to one of the boatmen and said, "Take me there."


    The boatman picked up the paddle and started rowing silently.


    As leaped into the cabin and stood firm.


    The boatman looked up at As, and felt surprised.


    When the other three boatmen saw As was on the boat, they suddenly picked up the paddle and


    rowed towards As.


    As looked around and said indifferently, "Four Innate-Advanced martial artists. After killing all of you,


    Nathan Tsin shoulde out!"


    The boatman suddenly raised his head and looked at As warily. "Lad, you knew it already!"


    "No matter what, the four of you must die." There was no any human emotion in As'' voice. He


    sounded like a God of Massacre.


    "What a snooty bastard!"


    "I am Emmett Tsin. Come on!" The boatman was enraged by As'' arrogant attitude and took the


    initiative to ask for a fight.


    As said coldly, "The four of you can go together."


    "Kill him!" Emmett Tsin bawled.


    The four boatmen suddenly pounced at As from four different directions.


    The strong airflow instantly hit As at the same time. In the eyes of ordinary people, it was incredible.


    Harry couldn''t help eximing, "Each of these four people is stronger than Finley. Can Mr. Lincoln stop


    them this time?"


    "Mr. Shaw, shut up. If Mr. Lincoln can''t win, we will die." Mike rolled his eyes andined.


    However, looking at the four people flying in the air, Mike suddenly pinched his thigh and grimaced in


    pain. "How painful it is. It is not a dream! There are really supermen in the world! Mr. Lincoln is


    doomed!"


    Eddy looked at the four flying men with a sinister expression, "Cosimo Lincoln, they are Iron Guards of


    the Tsin family. Apart from the patriarch, they are the strongest. You are definitely going to hell!"


    However, the unexpected thing happened.


    Just as the fists of Emmett and the others were about tond on As'' body, As suddenly took a step


    forward and punched into the sky.


    There''s a bam!


    Emmett and the other three were directly thrown backwards and fell into theke.This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    "How is that possible?" If As hadn''t broken Eddy''s legs, he would jump up in surprise.


    "Even the patriarch can''t defeat Emmett and the other three in one move. Thisd did it!"


    Mike poked Harry excitedly and whispered, "Mr. Shaw, I believe what you said. Mr. Lincoln is really a


    master!"


    Emmett and the other three were terrified. However, they were Innate Realm martial artist, so As


    didn''t get to kill them with one strike.


    Emmett howled, "Destroy the ship!"


    "Yes!" The other three immediately responded.


    The four of them immediately plunged into the water. Under the cover of theke water, they instantly


    destroyed the other three boats, only leaving the one under As'' feet.


    However, these four people were good at swimming, and they didn''te out to breathe. They


    sneaked to the edge of As'' boat, exerting strength at the same time.


    Bang!


    As'' boat was also destroyed. Broken pieces of wood were scattered on the surface of theke.


    However, As did not fall into the water. Instead, he stood firmly on a wooden board.

 Chapter 100 Crossing the Water with Wood

    Chapter 100 Crossing the Water with Wood


    Emmett gritted his teeth angrily, "This damned brat!"


    "Attack him down!"


    Emmett and other three people jumped out of the water at the same time. Water sshed everywhere


    as they attacked As from four directions.


    At this moment, there was only a small wooden board under As'' feet. If he was careless or used too


    much force, the wooden board could be cracked and he would fall into the water.


    The attack form Emmett and other three people was stronger thanst time. If As wanted to keep the


    wooden board intact, he had to do nothing.


    Facing their powerful attacks, As looked calm and put his hands behind his back.


    When Emmett and other three people were a few steps away from As, As suddenly shouted to the


    sky, "Scram!"


    A visible Sword of Energy directly shed across the four people''s necks, a de of blood falling into


    theke.


    Ssh!


    Emmett and the other three people did not emerge from the water.


    Eddy couldn''t help eximing, "Exhale energy to make a cutting sword!"


    "What kind of martial arts skill is this?"


    Harry was shocked. He lowered his voice and said excitedly, "See, Mr. Lincoln can kill people with one


    breath. Have you ever seen such a person before?"


    Mike and Nick shook their heads at the same time and said in horror, "He''s not a human at all. He''s a


    god!"


    At this moment, Harry and the others respected As like a god!


    So what if they were big wheels in their city? In As'' eyes, they were weak.


    As stood steadily on the wooden board and looked at Eddy in the distant pavilion. He said


    indifferently, "Can you ask Nathan toe out?"


    Eddy sneered and said, "If you want to see my master,e to this pavilion first!"


    At this moment, As was in the middle of theke. The only four boats around him had been


    destroyed. If he wanted to reach the pavilion, he had to fly over.


    Harry and the others couldn''t stand it and said, "Mr. Tsin, aren''t you making things difficult for Mr.


    This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org.


    Lincoln? Mr. Lincoln can''t fly, and there are no boats around. How does he go over?"


    Eddy sneered, "That depends on his ability. If he doesn''te, master will not see him!"


    "But..." Harry and the others dared not say anything.


    "Cosimo Lincoln, if you can''t do such a small thing, you don''t deserve to see my Master." Eddy shouted


    loudly with full of sarcasm.


    As said, "You just open your eyes."


    After saying, As'' toes lightly tapped in the water, and the wooden board immediately moved forward


    quickly.


    The wooden board was like a speedboat carrying As towards the pavilion.


    "Look, he''s drifting!"


    "This is incredible!"


    The disciples of the Tsin family in the pavilion forgot their positions and began to discuss in surprise.


    Some even cheered for As.


    Eddy''s face was full of shock. He gripped the armrest of the wheelchair tightly and said, "Is this the


    legendary skill of crossing the river with a reed created by master?"


    "He can even do that! How powerful is he? Is he a master?"


    "No, it''s impossible! He''s only 20 years old at most. Even if he started to practice martial arts as soon


    as he was born, it''s impossible for him to be a master!"


    "A grand master is at the peak of martial arts!"


    Harry and the others were more stunned.


    "He, he can really fly!"


    Nick corrected, "He''s on a wooden board!"


    "It doesn''t matter. A helicopter still need a propeller, right?" Harry insisted on his point of view.


    Mike said, "Mr. Shaw is right. Mr. Lincoln is flying!"


    As soon as As went ashore, a middle-aged man''s voice resounded on theke.


    "Cosimo Lincoln, you are powerful! You deserve to be my rival!"


    "It''s the Patriarch!" The crowd eximed.


    Eddy shouted, "Everyone gets ready to wee patriarch!"


    "Yes!"


    Members of the Tsin family immediately jumped out of the pavilion, stood on the edge of the ind, and


    greeted Nathan Tsin in line.


    On the shore, Nathan in white suddenly rushed over. He was about to reach theke, but he did not


    slow down and jumped directly into theke.


    "Is he trying tomit suicide?" On the Central Ind, Nick gasped.


    Even the Tsin crowd held their breath. They didn''t understand what Nathan wanted to do.


    As also turned to watch. He was very curious about Nathan''s actions.


    Although As had reached the Deity Communication pPhase and could cross the water like walking


    on t ground without using a wooden board, it was impossible for a martial artist, even a martial


    master to do that.


    Nathan soon arrived at the pavilion by water waves.


    It was dead silent!


    Everyone was shocked by this scene!


    If crossiung the water with a single piece of wood had exceeded the human limits, it would be a miracle


    for Nathan to step on the waves!


    "Are you Cosimo Lincoln?" Nathan squinted at As and spoke arrogantly.


    As looked curiously at Nathan. From close contact, he could sense that Nathan''s strength was only


    at Innate-Summit. How did he do that?


    However, As understood when he saw Nathan''s wet trousers.


    "I see! This method is clever. It seems that the martial arts on earth are not entirely worthless!"


    Seeing that As was silent, Nathan thought that As did not dare to admit it, "You broke my son''s


    legs and destroyed my housekeeper''s inner core. Why don''t you admit your identity now? Even if you


    don''t admit it, you must die today!"


    As said nonchntly, "I was thinking about something else just now and forgot to reply. Now, here''s


    my answer.


    "I''m Cosimo Lincoln."


    When As said his name, he suddenly gave off an oppressive aura, as if the Cosimo Emperor


    returned.


    Nathan narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, "Cosimo Lincoln, not bad. You''re so young and


    have such an impressive Cultivation Base. Which sect do you belong to? If I know it, I can spare your


    life for the sake of your master!"


    Hearing Nathan said he would spare As'' life, Eddy immediately felt panicked, "Father, you have to


    help me..."


    Before Eddy could finish his words, Nathan interrupted him, "Silent. I know what to do!"


    "All right!" Eddy looked unwilling, but he did not dare disobey Nathan.


    It was not that Nathan really wanted to spare As. He was worried that As might have a powerful


    backer. After all, As was only 20 years old, but he was not weaker than him.


    People who could cultivate a genius like As were either from a powerful family or were top masters in


    the martial arts world.


    Another point was that Nathan wanted to stall for time. Just now, in order to intimidate As, he


    stepped on the waves.


    Walking on water looked badass enough, but it need to consume a lot of energy. Nathan needed time


    to regain his Chi.


    As had already seen through Nathan''s mind. His lips cured up, "I''ll give you time to restore your Chi,


    but if you want to spare my life, you have to live first."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!